This page copyright © 2002 Blackmask Online.
http://www.blackmask.com
Also written by Jane Collier
Our address is to the candid reader; to the morose critic we know that all address is vain; to such as are willing to understand, we will endeavour to be perspicuous; and to those who are desirous of being pleased, we shall greatly miss of our aim, if we give no entertainment. Nay, we will venture to affirm, that every reader by his own disposition, in a great measure, contributes to his own entertainment.
For if a man reads with the desire of gaining information, such an enquiring mind will certainly find matter on which to build some knowledge; if to be pleased and amused be his design, his own good-humour humour will not suffer him to lose his labour; and if to carp and find fault should be his choice, his inclination will not fail of producing proofs enough of his having found an object of his splenetic delight: it not being more certain that an impatient lover, expecting his mistress to the minute of an appointment, will mistake every moving object, nay even every bush, for his approaching fair one, than that an earnest seeker after faults will take in as such every object in his view, in order to gratify his greedy expectations. 'Tis speaking of such kind of readers only that the poet says—
And both for the same reason, namely, the warmth with which men embrace the discovery of every new fault. It were well if they stopp'd here, and every minute failing also was not taken in to make up the weight. Such men, instead of endeavouring to keep pace with the imagination of writers of genius, strive rather to cramp and bind them in such chains as must render them insipid.
Those inimitably beautiful chorus's to Shakespear's Harry the fifth, where he desires his audience to play with their fancies, and to suffer him to bear them on the lofty wings of his own sublime imagination, over the expanded ocean to different countries and distant climates, we should have thought might have warm'd the morosest cynic into a taste of pleasure, and have baffled the ill-humour of the severest critic. And yet we once remember in a conversation, to have heard a gentleman treat these very chorus's, as if he had been examining an evidence in a court of justice; and then gravely (we will not say dully) pronouncing sentence, that they were contrary to all form and order, and only the wild reveries of an unbridled imagination. On such Critics justly may one say with Terence;
And between such authors as Shakespear, (if any more there are) and such critics as our before-mention'd gentleman, who would blame any one for acting, as Terence in the same prologue is said to act by some other Authors of confirm'd credit;
When a judicious writer sets before his readers entertainment for their imaginations, and desires them to indulge both him and themselves by playing with their fancies, should any man be so perversely sour as to sit in strict judgment; or if on the other hand, where the judgment ought to be employed, should he give a loose to his own wild imaginations, all time and place must be confused, and every image must be distorted into absurdity.
With the two principal ends in view, to entertain and to instruct (not to mention another principal view, which hath undoubtedly produced more volumes than either of the former, but, however seriously important to the writer, is too ludicrous to find more than this cursory notice here) various have been the methods taken for those purposes. Ariosto, Spenser, and even Milton, ran into allegory, as there is nothing to which a great and lively imagination is so prone. It is a flight by which the human wit attempts at one and the same time to investigate two objects, and consequently is fitted only to the most exalted genius's. It should therefore be very sparingly practised, lest, whilst the writer plays with his own fancies, and diverts himself by cutting the air with his wide-spread wings, he should soar out of the view of his readers, leaving them in confusion and perplexity to explore his viewless track.
Those who would attempt the same uncommon flights must, we are very sensible, have the same uncommon genius's; otherwise they would make as ridiculous a figure as those poets mentioned by Horace, who to prove their title to natural genius, went unshaved and slovenly into the public walks, because Democritus had said that a nature was better than art. But with some small portion of real genius, and a warm imagination, an author surely may be permitted a little to expand his wings, and to wander in the aerial fields of fancy, provided the well-known fable of Icarus bears this prudent advice to his ear, that he soar not to such dangerous heights, from whence unplumed he may fall to the ground disgraced, if not disabled from ever rising any more. There is scarcely to be found in any author such an inexhaustible treasure, such an immense fund of knowledge, as in Montaigne; but like a heap of pearls for want of being strung, half their beauties are lost in confusion. His intrinsic worth, by not being stamp'd with some outward image, is not always current with the memory; and to digest such rich matter as is scatter'd about in every chapter, requires a very searching and attentive mind. Yet it is hardly to be doubted but the free manner of writing which he assumed, was most fitted to his own genius, and by chusing any other he might have lost part of the force and energy of his images, which could not have been compensated by regularity and method.
Essay-writing is perhaps of all others the easiest for the author, and requires little more than what is called a fluency of words, and a vivacity of expression, to avoid dullness: but without such a real foundation of matter, as is to be found in the above-mentioned author, and in some few others of our own nation, whose names are too obvious to need repeating, an essay-writer is very apt, like Dogberry in Shakespear's Much ado about nothing, to think that if he had the tediousness of a king, he would bestow it all upon his readers. 'Tis on this account in all likelihood, that stories and novels have been so much more sought after than meer essays. Yet stories and novels have flowed in such abundance for these last ten years, that we would wish, if possible, to strike a little out of a road already so much beaten. There are two obvious reasons for such a deviation. One is the real excellence of some of those writings, both as to humour, character, moral, and every other proper requisite, which (without an affected humility) we by no means promise fully to equal, much less to surpass; and the other reason is, that we may not be thrown aside as increasing the number of that set of trifling performances, whose names we presume are most of them already devoted to oblivion. For although a decent modesty of not boasting ourselves equal to the best, may not be misbecoming; yet the same modesty would restrain us from imposing on the public what we thought below their consideration.
"b When an author (writes a gentleman of no less erudition than judgment), poorly anticipates your pardon for a bad performance, by declaring that it was the fruits of a few idle hours; written meerly for private amusement; never revised; publish'd against consent, at the importunity of friends, copies (God knows how) having by stealth gotten abroad; with other stale jargon of equal falshood and inanity; may we not ask such prefacers if what they allege be true, what has the world to do with with them and their crudities?" And may we not farther ask, what can induce a reader to turn one leaf beyond such contemptible prefaces?
In an epic poem, the proem generally informs you of the poet's intention in his work. He tells you either what he designs to do, or what he intreats some superior power to do for him.
says Virgil.
begins the immortal Homer; whose example is follow'd by our own Milton, in his Paradise Lost,
Of man's first disobedience, &c.—Sometimes the poet not only tells you what is the subject of his song, but he also informs you what is not, as in the beginning of the Paradise Regain'd,
I who ere while, &c.—The same method is observed by Spenser in his † Fairy Queen, and even by Virgil, if the c disputed verses in the beginning of the Æneid may be allowed to be his. But in plain prose, we beg to inform our readers, that our intention in the following pages, is not to amuse them with a number of surprising incidents and adventures, but rather to paint the inward mind.
Plutarch, in the beginning of his life of Alexander the Great, says, that "neither do the most glorious exploits always furnish us with the clearest discoveries of virtue or vice in men; sometimes a matter of less moment, an expression, or a jest, informs us better of their manners and inclinations than the most famous sieges, the greatest encampments, or the bloodiest battles whatsoever. Therefore, as those who draw by the life, are more exact in the lines and features of the face, from which we may often collect the disposition of the person, than in the other parts of the body: so I shall endeavour, by penetrating into, and describing the secret recesses and images of the soul, to express the lives of men, and leave their more shining actions and atchievements to be treated of by others."
If the heroine of a romance was to travel through countries, where the castles of giants rise to her view; through gloomy forests, amongst the dens of savage beasts, where at one time she is in danger of being torn and devour'd, at another, retarded in her flight by puzzling mazes, and falls at last into the hands of a cruel giant; the reader's fears will be alarm'd for her safety; his pleasure will arise on seeing her escape from the teeth of a lion, or the paws of a fierce tiger: if he hath conceived any regard for the virtuous sufferer, he will be delighted when she avoids being taken captive, or is rescued by the valour of some faithful knight; and with what joy will he accompany her steps when she finds the right road, and gets safely out of the enchanted dreary forest! —But the puzzling mazes into which we shall throw our heroine, are the perverse interpretations made upon her words; the lions, tigers, and giants, from which we endeavour to rescue her, are the spiteful and malicious tongues of her enemies. In short, the design of the following work is to strip, as much as possible, d Duessa or Falshood, of all her shifts and evasions; to hunt her like a fox through all her doublings and windings; to shew, that, let her imitate Truth ever so much, yet is she but a phantom; and, in a word, to expose her deformity, in hopes to persuade mankind to shun so odious a companion. Nor can this be effected, unless we could awaken the judgment to exert itself, so as to reject all the alluring bribes which the passions, assisted by the imagination, can offer. Unless we could prove that to moderate, and not to inflame the passions, is the only method of attaining happiness; and that it is the interest of man at once to use and to be thankful for his reason, and not absurdly by disuse to weaken its force, and at the same time vainly to boast of its strength.
Thoroughly to unfold the labyrinths of the human mind, is an arduous task; and notwithstanding the many skilful and penetrating strokes which are to be found in the best authors, there seem yet to remain some intricate and unopen'd recesses in the heart of man. In order to dive into those recesses, and lay them open to the reader in a striking and intelligible manner, 'tis necessary to assume a certain freedom in writing, not strictly perhaps within the limits prescribed by rules. Yet we desire only to be free, and not licentious. We wish to give our imagination leave to play; but within such bounds as not to grow mad. And if we step into allegory, it shall not be out of sight of our reader. The liberty we desire, is to bring one or more persons before an allegorical assembly, in order for them truly to relate their actions and sentiments throughout their past lives. If it should sometimes be found that our imaginary allegorical phantoms talk exactly the language of this world, let it be remember'd that human nature is the picture we intend to paint. If it should be objected, that our mortal persons confess to their audience, what one mortal is not apt to confess to another, let us plead in our defence, that our audience are meerly allegorical. In short, as the machinery of heathen poetry is at present deny'd, the defect can no otherwise be supply'd to the writer of imagination, but by the good-humour of the reader.
As we shall constitute an audience to hear the stories of those who shall be brought before them, instead of the common divisions of books and chapters, we beg to be indulged in borrowing from the stage the name of scenes. In which we will not promise that every interruption shall always strictly or visibly require a change of scene, but may be sometimes made only in order to give the same respite as is given to the reader, by the common contrivance of chapters, as aforesaid. But besides the avoiding a worn-out practice, and the plea of variety, which we make for this our method (whose novelty perhaps may give offence rather than pleasure to some sort of critics) we cannot help flattering ourselves, that we shall be the better enabled by these means to give life and action to our history.
Altho' we have borrow'd from the stage the name of scenes, and generally its dialogue, yet have we kept the privilege of being our own chorus, in order not only to point out the behaviour of our actors, which for want of a real stage representation could sometimes not otherwise be understood; but to express or relate some things which are not proper to be spoken by our principal characters; or, according to the author of Tom Jones, to tell what we cannot prevail on any of our actors to tell our readers for us.
It must be allow'd that characters should be animated to gain our attention, and some degree of sympathy is necessary to raise a desire of our farther acquaintance with them. The motives to actions, and the inward turns of mind, seem in our opinion more necessary to be known than the actions themselves; and much rather would we chuse that our reader should clearly understand what our principal actors think, than what they do. To answer both these purposes, the method of making the principal character the speaker seems the best calculated; and the nearer things are brought to dramatic representation, the more are you acquainted with the personages, and interested in the event of the story. But whether this method be really the best or worst, let future critics decide, if they think it worth their notice. We can only declare, that we found it our easiest manner of conveying our thoughts and executing our purpose; and if our reader should be neither inform'd nor amused, we shall be very sorry for his loss of time as well as our own.
The reason of our affixing mottos to our various scenes, is in order to give a sanction to our own sentiments by those of the most approved authors.
Fully to exclude that pernicious interpretation on characteristic writings, namely, the fixing them down into personal libels, we beg to declare, that so far are we from using feign'd names to signify real persons, that we make use of the real names of England, London, &c. to signify the world; and our characters are intended to mean human nature in general.
But in all things whether we shall make only a due use of the liberties we have ask'd, is left entirely to the judicious reader to decide.
In the regions far above the reach or sight of mortality dwells sacred Truth. In eternal opposition to Truth, is blind and perplexing Error.
On the wings of Fancy, gentle readers, bear yourselves into the mid air, where by imagination you may form a large stupendous castle. Within is a magnificent and spacious hall; in which behold a large assembly, composed of all such tempers and dispositions as bear an inveterate hatred to Truth and Simplicity, and which are possess'd also with a strong desire of supporting Affectation and Fallacy:
To this assembly, when cloathed in mortal forms, we beg leave to give the general name of THE Cry: for although their whole hearts are fill'd with discord and dissension; yet whenever they meet with a common foe, they are generally unanimous.
The cry are indeed composed of all those characters in human nature, who, tho' differing from each other, join in one common clamour against Truth and her adherents. By bringing all such characters together, we would wish to dive into the bottom of their hearts, to shew what must be their sentiments, what the tendency of such sentiments, and how carefully they ought to be avoided.
To this assembly is brought (whether by magic, by enchantment, or what other means, let particular fancy dictate) a young lady call'd Portia, who relates the history of her own life and connexions: yet not by a long recital without lett or hinderance; for such an audience as those before whom she speaks, are not likely to suffer such sentiments as our Portia will venture to avow, to pass undisputed.
The cry being form'd of a set of characters, whose principal view must be the exalting each themselves, and mortifying all others to the dust, our poor Portia would have too hard a task, unaided and friendless, to indure the insulting taunts and biting reproaches of such a multitude. We must again therefore, gentle reader, implore your assistance, and beg you to employ your fertile fancy in presenting to your view, placed on a seat high exalted from the croud, a radiant form, all mild, all gentle, yet possessing such a graceful majesty as is able at any time by a single word to awe the tumultuous Cry into silence.
To this fair phantom of the imagination, arrayed in the same form of mortality as once before she deign'd to wear, when she accompany'd her favourite red-cross knight, and now condescends to give attention to our Portia's story, we beg to give the name of Una; borrow'd, we confess, from our master Spenser, for this very good reason, that we could not possibly find any other name half so adequate to express our meaning.
As strongly different as light from darkness (or indeed as truth from error) is Una from the Cry. And to which party our Portia, or any other person brought before the same assembly, may be thought nearest allied, let their words and actions shew.
The passions as well as the sciences may be said to have their technical terms; and there are certain words, which, when they fall from the tongue, as plainly indicate the pride or envy of the heart, as doth a man's desiring you to heave that glass across the table, inform you that he hath been walking the foremast deck. The characters which compose our Cry in this sense, if natural, must be known; yet not so as to indulge private spleen, or to gratify malice: for which reason, whenever there shall be occasion for making any distinction amongst them, we shall make use of names already known, such as Clodio, Harpacia, Timandra, or any other fictitious name that may chance to suit the speaker, which we chuse much rather than to say Mr.— Mrs.—or Miss—in order to avoid giving the least handle for the aspersing any living character: for scandal and invective are our utter abhorrence. We would therefore advise those readers (if any such there are) who think every thing dull which cannot be interpreted into one of those meanings, to let these scenes alone; for here they will find no food fit to please such a depraved palate.
That mortal errors are represented by allegorical persons, is still farther to drive off the possibility of malicious applications. That divine Truth is envelop'd in a mortal form, is to exculpate ourselves from the daring attempt of pretending to pronounce, what would be the decision of the Spirit of Truth.
As we ourselves are mortal, we pretend not to infallibility. We readily allow ourselves liable to be mistaken; yet we still claim this candour at the hand of our readers, that they condemn not any sentiment which is stamp'd by the approbation of our Una, till they have thoroughly consider'd and given it a fair examination. For, be it remember'd, that we have not publish'd any such sentiment without having first ourselves carefully examined it on all sides: we expect not therefore from any judges, but such as our own CRY, a hasty censure, because our opinions may happen to appear new as to some particular points, which our readers may never before have thoroughly examined.
Our assembly being now form'd, not by ourselves, but by the good-will and spritely imagination of our readers, we have nothing to do but to draw up the curtain (our prologue being ended) and to discover our chief personage on the stage. And should any other happen to arrive, or should any of those present chuse to depart from the said stage, our reader shall not fail of due and proper notice of all such entries and exits.
Milton.
About seven years ago, I became acquainted with a family, which from that time hath caused all my pains and all my pleasures. This family then consisted of an old gentleman named Nicanor, a son and daughter who were twins and lived with him, and an elder son, who, altho' he spent most of his time with them, lived in a separate house from his father and family.
I was introduced amongst them by a young lady named Melantha, and the account she gave me of their situation and circumstances was, that Nicanor the father had been a widower many years, that he had once a large fortune, but was now (by what means she knew not) so reduced that he lived on the bounty of his eldest son, who was the only one of his three children, that had preserved his fortune to be of use to his family. She highly extoll'd the generosity as well as the prudence of this eldest son, whose name was Oliver; adding, that he was a young gentleman of great learning and wisdom, and she doubted not but I should be very much pleased with his conversation. As to the youngest son named Ferdinand, and his Sister Cordelia, she allow'd them to be inoffensive and good-humour'd; but they were generally so reserved (she said) that she knew not well what to make of them: but for Nicanor himself, altho' he was the father of the family, yet had he sometimes more cheerfulness and entertainment in his conversation than the youngest amongst them.
Her account of Nicanor I found to be in some measure true, at least on my first acquaintance with him: for when no outward accidents had chagrin'd his temper, or when the conversation turn'd not on subjects which stirr'd some rising passion; his great knowledge of the world both by reading and travels made him an exceeding entertaining and agreeable companion.
How just the character was which Melantha had given of the wise, the prudent, the generous Oliver, the course of my narrative will evince: but as to the twin sister of Ferdinand, whose name is Cordelia, a sympathy I had never felt before seized me, ere I had been long enough in the room to say I had conversed with her. She became my friend almost at first sight. For where there is a real strong sympathy in two minds, something will break out on a very small acquaintance, which must create a reciprocal affection.
The Cry were now rising to a general clamour on Portia's last words, when she declared that the sentiment was taken out of Telemachus; and their respect for so approv'd an author as the archbishop of Cambray, for the present withheld their tongues; whilst Portia thus proceeded.
The truth of the foregoing observation I never much doubted; but strongly did I feel its force on my first acquaintance with Cordelia . Her gentleness of disposition, her modest manner of expressing the most noble sentiments, her warmth of heart, and open simplicity of behaviour, kindled at once in my breast such a friendly affection for her, that I could readily have open'd to her every secret thought of my heart; and, if necessity had required it, could willingly have trusted her with the disposal of my life and fortune.
Altho' the Cry chose not openly to contradict a sentiment stampt by the seal of so great a man as the archbishop of Cambray ; yet when Portia acting in consequence of believing the truth of such a sentiment had adopted it by her practice, they could no longer refrain from breaking forth into astonishment at her folly, as they call'd it, that she could without examination or tryal admit into so close a connexion as that of friendship, a person with whom she had not above an hour's acquaintance. Then did they strive with emulation who should repeat most wise maxims, importing the necessity of suspicion in the choice of our friends—such as—mistrust is the mother of security, with many more to the same effect. And for all such maxims they express'd the highest regard and veneration. But notwithstanding the esteem which they profess'd for suspicion, yet did they think proper to veil it under the name of caution.
The veil was too thin to deceive Portia, and as soon as she could be heard, thus she answer'd.
Altho' I honour true maxims of morality as much as any one; yet have I always despised those prudential laws, which should rather be call'd the rules of cunning, too much to take them for my guides. And I believe that infamous saying, "That it is the part of wisdom to live always with a friend, as if he (was one day to become an enemy," was, (as an ingenious author says on another occasion) the devil's favourite maxim when he was last on earth: for bring it into day-light and strip off its borrow'd mask of wisdom, and the plain English is neither more nor less than this: that you are justified in attaining all the advantages of friendship you can get from others, and are at the same time commanded not to be a real friend to any human creature. Such maxims serve well the purpose of men incapable of the least degree of reciprocal affection, and who by craft and deceit inveigle the open-hearted into acts of friendship, and then consider them as meer dupes to their superior wisdom. By which name they dignify their own cunning, and cover over the corruption of their hearts. Such persons are sure to follow our Saviour's advice, in having the wisdom of the serpent, but drop the more essential part, the innocence of the dove. When characters of this kind force themselves on my thoughts, I want to banish the word friendship from common use, that I may never more be a witness of its being thus prostituted: but when I turn my thoughts on my Cordelia, I would recall the banish'd word, and cherish every pleasing image that can attend a reciprocal affection.
The Cry, notwithstanding Portia's answer, still persisted in it, that the observance of cautious and prudent maxims, was the only security against becoming a dupe; when Portia thus proceeded.
The terror mankind imbibe of being made dupes, is the bane of society, the destruction of all friendship, and oftentimes the cause of those very misfortunes, which they would most wish to avoid. Even in the compass of my small acquaintance, many are the instances I have observed of the greatest misfortunes arising from this evil root. I knew one young lady, whose kind parents had provided for her a husband, whom they very judiciously approved. But so far did they carry their indulgence to their daughter Julia (for that was her name) that they would not suffer a formal proposal to be made to her, knowing the averseness of young girls to such kind of formalities, and the pleasure they take in a personal particular address. They therefore invited their intended son-in-law to their country seat, in order to give him an opportunity of gaining by degrees their daughter's love. The young gentleman had an agreeable address, and Julia was galloping on in the road of being most violently in love with him. As she knew not whether her father or mother would give a sanction to her choice, and as she rather imagined according to general observation that they would not, (for she was an only child, the heiress to a large fortune, and her lover a young gentleman, whose real merit was his only wealth) there was an air of intrigue in her love which greatly pleased her, and her passion daily increased so violently, that had she met with any opposition, she would undoubtedly have taken the advantage of the first dark night to have flown out of the window, from her cruel parents to her admiring lover. But Julia unluckily one day overheard her fond father and mother exulting in the success of their stratagem, and pleasing themselves with the prospect of their Julia's future happiness, with a young man whom they had chosen for his real merit to be their son-in-law; and from the moment she had discover'd, that the object of her passion was first the object of her parents choice, and that he was invited by her father for the very purpose which had fallen out, all her fancy'd love immediately fled, and she was obstinately bent against being thus duped into her own happiness. She lived unmarried till her parents died, and then became the prey of a common Irish fortune-hunter, who duped her out of all her money, ran away into his own country with a girl who lived with her as a servant; and the last I heard of her is, that she lives a wretched neglected wife, with no other support but what arises from the generous friendship of her first lover, whom she refused for fear of being duped by her parents, and who makes the best of husbands to a woman of three times Julia's fortune that married him for love. Nor less deplorable is the fate of another girl that I knew, who ran into the irrevocable chains of matrimony, with a man disagreeable both in person and manners, whose temper was morose, and whose disposition was cruel and tyrannical: yet into the power of this man did she put herself for life, only because her elder sister advised her against the match; and she therefore fancy'd that her sister had a mind to dupe her out of such a valuable husband. But instances of the miserable consequences which attend this false fear, and which must have fallen under every one's observation, who hath got this key to the human mind, would be endless in the repetition. It is this which makes those domestic politicians, who are filling their brains with continual suspicions and stratagems about nothing; who are a curse to every family in which they are to be found; who are the most mischievous, and I believe in their own hearts the most miserable of all beings. They can enjoy no pleasure for fear their friends and acquaintance should have lain some traps to deceive and gull them. The timorous hare doth not exceed them in fear, altho' she doth in wisdom; for the number of her foes justifies her terrors: but these voluntary seekers of objects of fear, may generally find their only enemy at home; and like Swift's fat man in the croud, if they could remove themselves from the number of those imaginary enemies which they complain of, they would find the whole croud dwindled into nothing. But I shall always esteem it as a greater effect of true wisdom, to suffer myself to be duped by a great variety of my acquaintance, than to fix myself down as a constant dupe to my own unnecessary anxieties. Nothing indeed to me could be so terrible, as to spend my life continually haunted with ghosts, form'd by my own capricious imagination: for whatever enemies I find without, I will always endeavour not to cherish one in my own bosom.
No such fears, no such suspicions could prevent my having an unreserved, an unbounded confidence in the friendship of Cordelia . Whatever pleasures I meet with in life, how do I rejoice in communicating them to her friendly bosom! Sorrows in her absence never come with all their poignancy, as their sharpness must be abated by the reflexion she escapes them: for that use of a friend, the only one that seems to be commonly learnt, namely the power of making somebody else as miserable as ourselves, I have never yet experienced. May my pleasures ever be enlarged by communication, and my griefs lessened by a consciousness, that my friends, by being ignorant of them, avoid all their pains. To conceal what might be displeasing to her, is the only reserve my heart ever felt towards Cordelia; and when my whole soul is open, and my words with an unreserved and joyous confidence, fearlesly express the very inmost thoughts of my heart, how do I pity those who assuming the name of friends, surround themselves with maxims, importing the wisdom of doubt and suspicion, till they impose on themselves that very hard task of labouring through life, without ever knowing a human creature to whom they can make the proper use of language, and freely speak the dictates of their hearts! This is voluntarily moving in continual chains, for fear of they know not what, they know not whom: this is miser-like to give up every convenience, every joy in life, from a cowardly fear of inconveniences that may never come; and if they should come, to bear them once is not half the pain as is the living in continual dread of them. Truly does Lillo, in his Fatal Curiosity, make Eustace say,
For to be ten times deceiv'd (painful as it is) doth not to me carry half the horror with it, as the forming a fix'd opinion, that in my passage through this Life I am doom'd to an impossibility of conversing with any sort of creatures, but beasts of prey, tigers, wolves, and foxes, who are ever laying in wait to destroy me. To consider myself as in a continual state of war, and to employ all my time in forming stratagems to escape the wiles of my supposed adversaries, suits so little with my disposition, that should I be so unfortunate as to live long enough to find, that not one amongst the human race will confer on me that greatest of all favours, the suffering me to esteem and love them, I must quit mankind, and lead the life of a hermit: for to be always studying what words I may utter, or what I must stifle, in short, according to the vulgar proverb, to be afraid to say my very soul is my own, for fear somebody should lay a plot to rob me of it, is too painful a task for me ever to undertake; and I had rather stand the worst consequence which can attend the freely energizing the affections of my heart, than bear such an intolerable burthen.
The Cry, during the time that Portia had been declaring her sentiments of friendship, had undergone a various change of countenance. Sometimes their looks indicated an insipid inattention, and then would they gape and stare as if they were asking each other the meaning of all the nonsense, as they pleased to term it, which Portia had been talking. At other times, when their favourite sentiments were contradicted, their eyes lower'd with angry frowns; but on Portia's declaring that she would stand the consequence of any deception, rather than bear the chains of suspicion, their angry frowns were gone, invidious sneers play'd about their mouths, and they began to whisper to each other, that "the creature would be a dupe all the days of her life; but that their good-nature should not carry them so far as to endeavour to undeceive a person so conceited of her own opinion, as in their judgments they pronounced our Portia."
For it is the common language of the Cry, to pity themselves for the excess of their own good-nature, which they generally declare to be the cause of every misfortune that attends them.
The countenance of Una was a perfect contrast to that of the whole Cry; a languid softness damp'd the lustre of her eyes, at the image of the miseries which the suspicious feel; but they shone with all their brightness at Portia's description of the joyous confidence she placed in her Cordelia.
The pleasure Una receives, whenever she hath an opportunity of approving, now visibly appear'd in the dimpled smiles that play'd about her mouth; and as Una delights in approving, so did Portia no less delight in her approbation; and thus encouraged, proceeded in laying open her heart, by the declaration of her sentiments, and by a relation of her past life.
The whisper of the Cry, that Portia would be a dupe, was not design'd by them to be so low as to be conceal'd from her ears; and the scorn which was visible in their countenances, shew'd that they desired not to conceal their opinion: thus therefore she address'd them.
'Tis not the love of friendship, but an earnest desire after flattery, which lays the human mind open to deception. This love of flattery is so gross in its desires, that it will (as Shakespear says) leave a coelestial bed to pray on garbage. There is an innocence of mind that delights in friendship, which, far from perverting, makes the judgment exert itself, and is therefore very little liable to be deceiv'd: but when fulsome flattery is once become the sweetest of all food to the mental palate, whoever brings such an agreeable repast, will be received with open arms, and a league of fancied friendship will immediately be sign'd. 'Tis such a perversion of the judgment, such a desire of applause, without the trouble of deserving it, that forms those connexions, which hath often made all friendship appear as a crafty contest for imposition, hath brought the very name into disgrace, and render'd the supposition of a true and disinterested friendship, to be only the chimæra of a warm imagination. But whilst you, O ye Cry, enjoy a fancy'd ridicule on my sentiments, and please yourselves with the thought that I shall be duped by whoever hath a mind to impose on me, 'tis you yourselves who will be the easiest imposed on by any language best suited to gratify your vanity, and to increase your coveted good opinion of yourselves.
The Cry now left their sneering; for there was a sort of detection in Portia's words, which, as they could not answer, excited their anger, and they all at once loudly declared, that Portia had accused them and all mankind of being fond of flattery. For the affirmation that all mankind in general are condemn'd, when any particular vice or affectation is blamed, is one of the favourite outcries of this assembly. Nor did they stop at their accusation of Portia's having reflected on all mankind for their fondness to flattery; but they added, that she had at the same time boasted, that no flattery whatever could be pleasing to herself; as if she alone was exempt from every human frailty.
Portia, conscious that she had thrown out no such accusation against mankind, but had only blamed the indulgence of a love of flattery, where it might happen to be found; and certain also, that she had not given the least hint of being exempt from any of the frailties of her species, made them no sort of answer.
And the Cry, glad that their false assertions, and malicious representations, were not forced into an examination, held their peace, and suffer'd Portia thus to proceed.
Homer's Odyssey.
I think I have mention'd all Nicanor's family, but his younger son Ferdinand, the twin brother of Cordelia— Oh for a muse of fire to ascend the brightest heaven of invention, that I might in terms adequate to the noble subject depict his character, speak his virtues, and sing his praises!
The Cry now in language suitable to accost a spectre, clamor'd forth,—Avaunt, avaunt; we spy
Portia. I once knew a man, to my sorrow be it remember'd, whose vices the tongues of men or of dæmons could not paint. He possess'd not so much as the shadow of one virtue; his heart was the lowest sink of corruption; and from his lips flow'd nothing but malignant venom.
The Cry now changed their averted countenances, hung on Portia's words with attention, and seem'd impatient for the remaining part of the character of the faulty monster she had begun to describe. When instead of proceeding, she cast an intelligent smile on Una; who perceiving her meaning, bad her go on with her account of Ferdinand; and the Cry, inwardly stung with being thus detected in their love of detraction, and hatred to just praise; awed also by the permission granted by Una for Portia to continue her description of Ferdinand, shrunk into themselves, nor for the present express'd their inward rage, otherwise than by sparks of fury darting from their eyes.
Portia. Thoroughly to make your hearers sensible of the true character of any person, with whom you would bring them acquainted, it is necessary to declare their actions; and by these alone will this assembly hereafter be enabled to judge, whether I exceed the truth, when I say that Ferdinand, on as short an acquaintance as with his sister, appear'd to me to possess an uncommon strength of capacity, and a superlative goodness of heart, which shone forth in every word he utter'd: for, when in the freedom and good-humour of his heart, he diffuses cheerful mirth around him, it would not be improper to say, that he is in possession of the whole force of true and lively humour. He hath the command of every species of wit, humour, or pleasantry, that can be named or invented; yet doth he not so worship it, because it is his own, as ever to exult in his visible superiority over all his companions. His learning, his knowledge of human nature, his deep reflexions on every thing that claims the name of science, renders him no less an acceptable companion amongst his grave acquaintance. His affability, his polite behaviour, his agreeable address—
Here Portia was interrupted by a general laugh from the Cry, nor could she guess the occasion of it, till one of them as soon as she could find her breath, in an ironical tone of voice cry'd out. "You are not warm'd at all, Portia, by your description of Ferdinand."
Yes I am, replied Portia, and it would be a false shame in me to endeavour to deny, that my heart is truly warm'd with such a character. My acquaintance with Ferdinand hath ever been my pleasure, and it was my glory to have that esteem for him which he so justly deserved.
The Cry were all baffled and disappointed by Portia's answer; for they hoped that they had discover'd a secret which she would have wish'd to have conceal'd.
I confess, continued Portia, my love for Ferdinand, yet never was I conscious of being in love with him, according to the common acceptation of that much-abused word. For at any time, had his interest or pleasure demanded such a sacrifice, rather than have been his burthen or vexation, I could have submitted never to have beheld him again, nor should he ever have been teazed and tired with my repinings or complaints. It would, I confess, be the highest joy of my life, to know myself instrumental to his happiness; but was that deny'd me, all I could do would be to take care that by my behaviour I became not the cause his misery. Was the man I love even to marry another woman, so far should I be from endeavouring to injure that woman, that I could not be inspired with the least degree of hatred towards the real object of his choice, and perhaps the cause of his happiness.
The Cry could hold no longer, but from every mouth burst forth—Was ever heard such romantic stuff? such affectation! such refinement! with many other abusive words of the same import; concluding at last in full chorus, that Portia had positively declared, that she should be better pleased to have her lover marry any other woman than herself.
Portia. It is not in the power of the most labour'd eloquence, fairly to extort such a conclusion from my words, as that I should be better, or even as well pleased, with Ferdinand's making choice of another woman. I said only, and still declare, that his wife could not be the object of my hatred, nor could I rejoice in any misfortunes that might attend the man for whom I have an affection. Such wresting false conclusions from plain and simple expressions is your refuge, O ye foolish Cry, from beholding truth. Was the man I love to chuse another woman, I might indeed be grieved for the disappointment of my love, but I could not be angry that he had exerted his undoubted right of chusing for himself. And however we may deceive ourselves by prostituting that poor injured word love; yet is it really pride piqued, and not love disappointed, that causes that resentment and rage which often produces the most tragical events. Is any woman enraged with her lover because he dies? her disappointment in that case produces a grief unmix'd with anger: for, whilst she is spared the mortifying reflexion that another is prefer'd before her, let her love be ever so violent, there will be no rage, no fury is join'd with her affliction. Whereever, therefore, those boisterous passions exert themselves, we must look for some other cause besides mere love, or we shall be highly deceived in our judgments. Fury and love, I will venture to affirm, never inhabited the same breast towards the same object; and whenever we fancy they meet, let us but examine them a little nearer, and we shall easily distinguish pride piqued from disappointed love.
The supposition, that it was possible for any woman to be so mean-spirited, as not at least to wish to tear out her rival's eyes, was too hard for the digestion of the Cry: but on Portia's having confess'd herself that mean-spirited creature, they laugh'd and sneer'd to express their contempt; and said, that undoubtedly Ferdinand, if he was a man of any spirit, would be mightily pleased to hear his mistress so tamely giving him up; he would think himself under great obligations to Portia, for her fantastic generosity; he would thank her highly for her disinterested love, in desiring him to marry another woman!
Portia. Why, O ye Cry, do you by leaving out my words, and putting in your own, entirely change my meaning? I said not any thing like what you have represented. I say, I wish my lover happy, and would therefore suppress any thoughts in my own bosom, rather than teaze and make him uneasy. As to his thanks indeed I never thought of any such thing; 'tis his happiness, and not his thanks, that I desire. And you are much deceived, if you imagine that a lover's not thinking himself obliged to me would give me the least uneasiness. The word obligation is very seldom in my thoughts, and consequently very seldom is it utter'd by my tongue; for I am satisfyed, that whoever hath the word obligation continually in his mouth, hath the love of tyranny steadily fixt in his heart. Whatever acts of kindness such a man may appear to do, his chief design is but to buy so much flattery and a servitude, which if the person he chuses to confer his favours on, or in his own words to oblige, doth not (as being no flatterer) return according to his expectations; altho' the whole strength of his body and mind should wait ready to be exerted at command; yet will his obliging friend turn into an inveterate enemy, and he will soon perceive the sweet apparent kindness suddenly changed into the bitterest of gall. His grateful honest heart, for want of having paid the expected loan of adulation, must endure the heavy load of being
Portia could not have thrown amongst the Cry any bone so hard as a thought of hers, wherein the two words obligation and gratitude were to be found. Yet was it a subject which set them a quarrelling amongst themselves, too much to suffer them to attempt giving any answer to Portia. One would have gratitude to mean one thing; another would put it in a quite different shape; a third would make it something between the other two, and so of all the rest. Their eager arguments and jarring discords would have had no end, unless they had hit on a point in which they could all join against Portia; and this was no other than affirming, that her last words contain'd a panegyric on ingratitude, from whence they pronounced her to be the most ungrateful creature in the world; then resuming the subject of love, they put a question to her, which they thought it impossible for her to answer, namely, whether she could retain any affection or regard for a deceitful villain? for such they said must be the man she loved, if he was to marry another woman.
Portia made not a ready answer to their question; because she really at first understood not their meaning, which threw the Cry into such a transport of joy, as thinking they had entirely silenced their enemy, that with a sort of shout they repeated their question by the mouth of a female orator in the following terms. —How is it possible for a woman to have any affection for a man, who after having made love to her, should then be so base as to marry another woman?
This must be the case, said another female voice from a different part of the Cry; for 'tis out of nature to make so absurd a supposition, as that any woman of either modesty or spirit, could be in love with a man before he had used every art of persuasion to insinuate himself into her affections, and before he had absolutely made love to her.
Portia. I don't know what is meant by making love, unless it implies feigning it. And I am certain a man could no more persuade me to bestow on him my affections, unless he could prove himself the object of love, than he could persuade me so much out of my senses, as to acknowledge him to be a giant, whilst my eyes are every minute convinced that he is of the common size of mortals. If you mean by the necessity of being persuaded to love, that you can have no regard for a lover, till he hath repeated over a certain number of flattering speeches; I differ so far from you in opinion, that nothing could render a man so detestable in my eyes, as thus to treat me like an idiot. The woman who insists on such persuasion, is not aware of the consequence. She knows not perhaps that 'tis the flattery itself which gains her heart; and every man or monkey, who can learn and repeat his lesson by rote, has it in his power, whenever he pleases, to make himself the object of what she calls her affections.
The Cry, who were in hopes by their question to have ensnared Portia into confusion and perplexity, and to have put her to shame before Una (whom they pretended to admire, and would fain have persuaded to prefer them to Portia were so vex'd at her answer, and so enraged at the least hint, that by the insisting on this kind of courtship they were most easily to be gained, that they were at a loss for adequate terms in which to vent their anger. They twisted and wrested Portia's words into a thousand different meanings, which she never so much as thought of; they repeated their whole catalogue of abusive terms, which they always keep ready to fly to, when any the least ray of truth strikes on their eyes, and concluded with a general declaration, that they believed such romantic stuff as fill'd the head of Portia, was never before thought of by any human creature.
Portia then ask'd the Cry, what idea they had fix'd to the word romantic; but instead of answering her question, they each fell to jogging their next neighbour, and softly whisper'd,—Do you answer her—No, you answer her, says another; and so on to the third, fourth, &c. throughout the whole assembly.
Portia then declared, that if they would not answer her question, she was very ready to tell them in what sense she thought a woman might properly be call'd romantic; for (continued she) I hate to suffer any word which implies ridicule to pass indefinite, and to be left at large to be apply'd at pleasure.
The application of the word romantic, as we now generally use it, took its rise from the great love young girls formerly had to reading those voluminous romances, in which the heroine is represented as thinking it the highest breach of modesty to give the least hint of having one favourable sentiment for her lover, till he hath passed many years of probation, and given innumerable proofs of being capable of adoring his mistress even to madness. The poor deluded readers of such romances, who thought it a fine thing to imitate these exalted heroines, and expected of their lovers such service and adoration, were very properly ridiculed by the name of romantic, and 'tis no more than an act of kindness to laugh them out of such absurdities: but whether I have said any thing which can justify the application of that word to my sentiments, let Una be the judge.
The Cry too well knew what would be the opinion of Una, to stand to her decision; they admitted not therefore of the appeal, but boldly asserted that they were too certain of their own opinions, to stand by the judgment of any other.
Una gave her approbation to Portia by a look, which she very well understood; and silence being made amongst the Cry, she thus proceeded in her discourse.
Hor.
Women by thus insisting on it, that they will be persuaded to love, lead their whole lives in expectation, which makes them continually liable to the vexation of a disappointment. Little miss is taught by her mamma, that she must never speak before she is spoken to. On this she sits bridling up her head, looking from one to the other, in hopes of being call'd to and address'd by the name of pretty miss, and of being ask'd some questions, for which her nursery maid perhaps hath furnish'd her with a smart answer: but if this should not happen, and no one should take any notice of her, she is ready to cry at the neglect: but should there be another miss in the room caress'd and taken notice of, whilst she is thus over-look'd, it will be impossible for her to contain her tears; and blubbering is the word.
When the white frock is laid aside, the bigger miss seats herself in public at a ball, expecting every moment to be chosen by some man for a partner for that evening. If she is baulk'd, what galling disappointment doth she feel within! Her heart is ready to burst with envy, at all those who are so happy as to be taken out; and she hath, I confess, sometimes a hard task to support the insolent questions of her friends, who will not fail to ask her "why she is not one amongst the dancers? whether she loves dancing, or whether she is not well?" She is put to the utmost shifts for answers to these questions; sometimes she says she does not chuse dancing to-night, 'tis so excessive hot. — If she is not quite out of hope, she will say her partner is not yet come; but her general excuse is, "that her head achs, and she is not very well." Should she happen luckily to be relieved from this most deplorable distress, by the entrance of a man of fashion, who should ask her to dance, her sickness is fled; she is in as high spirits as any amongst them. Should her partner also chance to be the man most generally liked in the room, the outward tosses of her person sufficiently indicate the inward triumph of her mind. But a few of these triumphs are but a very small recompence for the rancour she so often feels (unless she is at the head of beauty's train) at having her expectations baulk'd: and if miss would come to the ball with a simple mind without highly raising her expectations, if she would confess that she should like to dance, if she was ask'd, and was not ashamed of being overlook'd, the stings of neglect would lose their poignancy, and by finding out that grand secret of keeping her mind independent, she would sometimes be greatly pleased at a ball, but never greatly mortified: she might not, 'tis true, if she indulged not the spirit of insult, ever experience the lying all night awake in rapturous reflexions on an evening's triumph, but many a night would she spare herself the torment arising from gnawing discontent, and bedewing her pillow with tears of rage and vexation for her disappointment.
The same expectation of being chosen out as a partner for life, continues from miss of fifteen, to miss of—and if no such partner offers, full as many excuses are found out to cover over the dreadful appearance of being neglected as miss made use of at the ball. The girl who is baulk'd of a partner for one evening, vents her vexation, and renews her hopes against another; but the woman who is continually expecting great offers of marriage, which may never happen, knows not when to give up here xpectations. This is, I believe, a very good account for the peevishness of old maids; and the old maid who is not peevish, plainly proves that she hath led no such life, nor been accustom'd to frequent disappointments.
The Cry had a great mind to have thrown out some trite joke at old maids; but as they could not make themselves believe, that Portia was likely to be in that number, it was so small a gratification of their spleen, it was not worth indulging; and thus Portia proceeded.
But supposing none of these baulks and disappointments to happen, and miss in due time should receive the expected address. According to your notion, O ye Cry, of making love, or prevailing with a young woman to yield her affections to persuasion, I will draw you a picture, or tell you a story (call it which you please) of a young gentleman paying his court to a young lady in the way you mention.
Behold my young lady the morning of that day in which she is to receive her lover in the afternoon, I mean the man who hath already enter'd on some few of those speeches he is condemn'd to make, before he obtains any mark of her favour. The first part of the day is spent in the consideration of the manner, in which she may best adorn herself to please her worshipper. This is perform'd with both cost and care, and Betty is alternately praised or chid, abused for being awkward, or commended for being handy, just as her own looks, or the remembrance of her lover's last behaviour, depresses or elates her vanity. Every ribbon, every flower is chosen, and placed where it is thought most becoming; yet she goes not into high dress, but appears rather careless, for fear she should be suspected by her lover of having a design to appear agreeable in his eyes. When she is dress'd, behold her still sitting at her glass, repeating poems or speeches out of plays, such as follow,
Or perhaps these,
Not that she hath any intention or inclination to speak those lines to any creature living, or really in the least feels that she knows any man, whom she cannot very well live and breathe without: but her imagination is anticipating the part Philander is to perform, and she is repeating the language which she hopes to hear him utter.
This young lady had taken a great fancy to shell-work, and was indulging that fancy by forming a little grotto at the end of the garden. She had always just finish'd something new whenever Philander paid his visits, and willing to entertain him with the sight of this agreeable grotto, thither she leads him.
And now behold the goddess seated on her throne, the work of her own fair hands, fill'd with the imagination of her own charms, receiving the adulation of her worshipper. Philander profusely pours forth his angels and his goddesses; makes himself the humblest of her slaves; petitions at the shrine of her altar for some distant hint of her favour, which by small degrees she grants him, 'till his task is done, 'till his number of flattering speeches are run out; and when the weather-glass of the lady's vanity is swell'd to the top, then is she persuaded into what she calls a rational affection. For she could not be mean enough to like a man before he had made use of such persuasion: but now is she perfectly satisfied to be most violently in love with him, and from that day forward, admits it reasonable to set no bounds to her fondness.
From the time that Portia began to describe the goddess on her throne, with her adoring lover at her feet, a sympathizing pleasure overspread the countenances of the female part of the Cry: but when she dropp'd the description and was proceeding with her own observations, their brows were again knit into their usual discontent, and Portia thus went on.
Strange absurdity! Strange language this of angel and of goddess! An adulation, which translated into plain English, means no more than an address of the following kind. "Madam, I like you (no matter whether from fortune, person, or any other motive) and it will conduce much to my pleasure and convenience, if you will become my wife: that is, if you will bind yourself before God and man to obey my commands as long as I shall live. And should you after marriage be forgetful of your duty, you will then have given me a legal power of exacting as rigid a performance of it as I please." But, as the adulating language is not thus translated 'till the ceremony of marriage is past, and is 'till then perfectly unintelligible; 'tis no wonder that the poor woman, who hath been thus egregiously imposed on, (or rather who hath so egregiously imposed on herself) should find it so difficult a language to learn; and very naturally will all her fancy'd love, which had no better a foundation than momentary flattery, when that ceases, fall to the ground. What a curse, under such circumstances, must attend a domestic life! The company of strangers, who are more likely to please her ears with some of her darling sounds, must be to such a wife her best relief from the dull company of her husband. Dull only will be the company of her husband, while he is indifferent to her; but she will not long stop here: for vanity disappointed, will always find an enemy on whom to bestow the utmost hatred and dislike; and the woman who hath been thus entangled in her own snares, will generally find that enemy in the person of her husband. As from him, when her lover, arose all her pleasure; so from him now flows all her disappointment. She will grow sour, and morose; every thing in her husband's house will become hateful to her sight. No indulgence on his side, (should he be willing to be an indulgent husband) can compensate the loss of adoration. She will not confess, even to herself, her own inferiority, enough to understand the language of indulgence, nor will she deign to accept it. The heart that is puffed up, and swelling with vanity, can never be fitted to receive real kindness, nor knows to beat with pleasure from gratitude, for gentle treatment. But I think a more ridiculous instance of female vanity cannot well be discovered, than that of a woman boasting that she scorns to love, without being persuaded, (that is, flattered out of her affections;) when by these means she robs herself of her greatest privilege, that of distinction and choice. She boasts of demanding to be used with insolence and contempt: she lays snares to entrap herself, and makes herself liable (as she insists on deceit) to fall to the share of the most worthless of mankind.
The female part of the Cry were so dull and melancholy, on Portia's mentioning a domestic life, that altho' they had many flying notions wandering in their brains, which they thought amounted to a proof of the absurdity of her sentiments, yet had they not spirit enough to contradict her: and as there were no men in that assembly, who durst avow the truth of Portia's translation of the adulating language, for fear of losing a mistress, or offending a wise, she met with neither approbation nor opposition, and without interruption thus proceeded.
Flattery in courtship is the highest insolence; for whilst it pretends to bestow on you more than you deserve, it is watching an opportunity to take from you what you really have. The bestower of it is laughing to think what a ridiculous figure you will make, when like the fox in the fable, he hath, by sounding your praises, robb'd you of your treasure; and you are indeed in a worse situation than the deluded crow, who only lost her piece of cheese; for you are fix'd for life the slave of your deluder.
The Cry now a little roused themselves from their lethargy, and affirm'd, that Portia from her discourse had intimated, that it was in no man's power to recommend himself to her favour; that her liking, if she could have any, (which indeed they scarcely allow'd, for they pronouced her totally incapable of that love, to which they join'd the epithets of generous and noble) must depend on caprice, and not on the merit of her lover; that she was above being courted, and in short, that she was the proudest of all her kind.
If the reader should chance to remember, that Spenser, in his allegory of the house of pride, makes all those who are enlisted in that numerous train, the most ready to complain of the pride of their leader; it may not appear strange, that the Cry should on all occasions be no less prompt to accuse others of a vice, to which they themselves are most prone.
The Cry's last charge against Portia was too complicated for her to give an answer to every particular; but how true it was that no man could recommend himself to Portia by his merit, her following discourse will shew.
Hor.
The common flattering language of courtship, I will be bold to affirm, is not calculated (even if flowing from the mouth of Ferdinand) to gain my esteem: nor could my imagination form a more serious affliction, than finding myself so much the object of his contempt, as to be treated by him in that manner. [Here Portia deeply sigh'd.] I have already confess'd the sincerest love for Ferdinand; to discover him therefore to be unworthy my regard, is the only point which could touch my soul with sorrow: for as my love for him had no other foundation than thinking he deserved it better than the rest of mankind; the knowing him guilty of any action that would rob me of that thought, must rob me of my love.
Never, O ye Cry, by the methods you would delight in, could Ferdinand have persuaded me to love him: but often hath he raised himself in my esteem, when I believe I have not been in his thoughts, and when he hath been addressing his conversation to some other part of the company; and in this sense (and no other) often might he be said strongly to make love to me.
I remember one evening, a gentleman told a story of a young woman formerly his acquaintance, and equal in station to himself, who was fallen into unavoidable distress by the loss of her parents; she had three little sisters, whom it was her earnest desire to support, but wanting the means, she ask'd this her friend what measures would be most proper for her to take; and he closed his story with saying, that he advised her immediately to go to service. The gentleman related this his advice to her with so much indifference, as plainly prov'd he was untouch'd with the poor girl's distress; nor fail'd to throw forth some of those common reflexions made upon the unhappy, whether deserving or undeserving of such censure; namely, "that pride and laziness make people a burthen to their friends, and that 'tis every one's duty to submit to their station, &c." But Ferdinand so humanely deplored the unhappy circumstances of a young creature born and bred in affluence, and now reduced to the necessity of undergoing the taunts and insults of her former companions; he with so deep a penetration and clear distinction ran through the several specious methods of veiling the want of generosity, and a stubborn hardness of heart, under pretended prudence and friendly advice; at the same time speaking his sense of the poor girl's distress, in language which must flow from so feeling a heart; that for an hour together he made love to me, without his knowing any thing of the matter; and from seeing him thus capable of being touch'd with afflictions, in which he was no personal sufferer, I could not but think how happy must that woman be, who is beloved by a heart susceptible of such true kindness!
Another evening Ferdinand, by his behaviour, convinced me that his humanity and compassion for the distress'd, was in his practice, as well as in his discourse; and he made love to me for two or three hours, more by his manner of treating a lady who was fallen into great indigence, although her extraction was from an honourable stock, and her living relations enjoy'd themselves in plenty. Fortune at that time denied to Ferdinand the least means of exerting the natural munificence of his disposition; but it chanced to be in his power to do this unfortunate lady, by his assiduity and recommendation, a signal piece of service; and when I have said it was in his power, to say he used that power would be unnecessary. The lady was pretty far advanced in years, and in her youthful days had lived what is call'd at the top of life. Whether from a good understanding, and a happiness of disposition, this lady was always chearful under her misfortunes; whether the treatment she met with from Ferdinand and Cordelia had raised her spirits, or whether she had discernment enough to see, that so kind a heart as was in the breast of Ferdinand wanted not to be moved by lamentations, tears, and complainings, (for something less than a widow and four small children could move his compassion) I know not; but I never spent a more agreeable evening in my life. By the lady's behaviour I should never have guess'd, had it not afterwards been told me by Cordelia, that she was a woman reduced to the lowest distress of circumstances; and by Ferdinand's treatment of her, it appear'd much more likely that she had visited him with the power and the design of conferring some great favour on him, than that she was a petitioner for his assistance. That the behaviour of Ferdinand, and not a set of frothy words, should gain my affection, was so very agreeable to my disposition, that every new instance of his being deservedly the object of my esteem, fill'd me with inexpressible pleasure.
Another way which Ferdinand had of making love to me, altho' I dare say very undesignedly, was by being ready at all times to give me information concerning any thing, in which I had a curiosity to be inform'd.
Oh! now our love of knowledge is going to be display'd, whisper'd the Cry, at the same time nodding their heads at each other.
Portia. I dare ask Ferdinand for information, which odd as it may appear to say so, is no such easy thing to do by most of one's acquaintance; and with truth can I declare, that I have long remain'd ignorant of many things, from the fear of asking any questions. Not out of any dread of shewing my own ignorance, but from the impossibility I generally find of getting a direct answer. I will tell you a short story to illustrate my meaning. Having once an intention to go from London to Twickenham by water, I ask'd a gentleman if he knew what time the tide would serve the next day for that purpose. When instead of giving me the information I wanted, the gentleman began a long discourse upon tides. He talk'd of their nature, their use; of the influence of the moon; quoted all the books that had ever mention'd the word tide, and displayed his knowledge of all the various systems concerning so surprizing a phænomenon, till he lost himself in the multiplicity of his own words, confounded my attention, and left me full as ignorant as before he had utter'd one syllable. However, I found he had answer'd his own purpose, altho' he was not the nearer answering mine; for I easily perceived that his intention was, to present himself with the agreeable image of his being a teacher, whilst my information or instruction was a point he never once consider'd. As soon as he had finish'd his long harangue, I told him that I doubted not, but all he had been saying was very true, for I supposed he had often consider'd the subject, which I had not: but I begg'd to know if he could tell what time the tide would serve, for me to go the next day to Twickenham. On which after taking still some time for deliberation, wrapp'd up in a great many words, he gave me to understand, that he could not at that time answer my question. For he was not able to bring himself to utter those few plain words, "Indeed, madam, I cannot tell."
Ferdinand hath a candour in his mind, which gives him a capacity of perceiving when ignorance is not willful, and a generosity and communicativeness of disposition, which makes him delight in the informing his companions. There appears to me a wide difference between the desire of being a teacher or dictator, and the love of communicating knowledge. The man who attempts to teach from the former motive, endeavours purposely to render his ideas, if he hath any, perplex'd and obscure: whilst the man who is actuated by the latter, will take any pains to become clear and intelligible to his hearer. I believe it is certainly true, that when a man is confused in his language, and can give no distinct ideas, he either understands not the subject he talks of, or doth not desire that you should do so. And often perhaps from the same motives as may be found in Alexander the great's letter to Aristotle, wherein he expresses his displeasure at that philosopher for publickly communicating his knowledge, "for then (says he) others will be as wise as ourselves." But when I declare it as my opinion, that whatever a man really knows, that he will be able to teach or express; all hesitation and defects in the organs of speech itself must be consider'd as thouroughly out of this question.
Una intirely agreed with Portia on this head; but wonder'd, she said, as it was so very clear, that she should say so much about it.
Portia. There is Nothing, which is in conversation a more common topic of dispute; and if you, O Una, will give me your attention, (for I see the Cry are in some grand debate among themselves) I will relate what happen'd to myself, concerning this very subject. —I was talking one day with a very learned and ingenious man on this point; and was mentioning my opinion, as you have just now heard. He would not admit the truth of the observation, but insisted on it, that people might have very clear ideas, which it was impossible for them to express: and altho' I readily gave up all faults in elocution, and fix'd it down to a cool and deliberate expression in writing, yet even this he would not admit, and strenuously stood by his first assertion. About half a year afterwards, I found he had entirely changed his opinion, and in the same company in which he had contradicted me, applying his discourse to Ferdinand, he said that in reading Aristotle he found it affirm'd, "that whatsoever a man understands he can teach." I own, I could not help smiling on Cordelia; and Ferdinand said to his friend, "Don't you remember, Sir, this is the very subject which Portia was talking to you about some time ago, and you then disputed those sentiments in her, which you now admit in Aristotle?" But Ferdinand might full as well have been silent; for the gentleman (a little angry, perhaps, at the discovery of his want of candour) only renew'd his assertion, that Aristotle was in the right. "For whatever a man thoroughly understands, that he will certainly be able to teach."
Rochfoucault.
The Cry had not heard one word that Portia had been talking with Una, nor did they trouble themselves at present about teaching or understanding. For from the time Portia had said, that Ferdinand possess'd a generosity of disposition, which made him delight in informing his companions; they had been in a deep consultation on the word generosity, as apply'd by Portia . In order to prove her absurd in her expressions, they turn'd and twisted it every way, and confused and entangled themselves in their own various conceptions. They were unwilling to allow that it was ever used, except to express a profuse distribution of money; but unless they could attain some other images, besides those which relate to property, Portia's liberal way of expressing herself must for ever remain above their comprehension. However, after a long debate, they began to find that their taking exception to Portia's expression in this case, would appear even too frivolous to deserve an answer; and they therefore agreed to wait for a fairer opportunity of abusing her, and for the present permitted her uninterrupted to proceed with her story.
Portia. Whilst Ferdinand was shewing me every day, that he was in possession of those amiable qualities, which alone had the power of gaining my affections, I am not ashamed to confess, that I endeavour'd as much as possible to recommend myself to him, and that my chief wish was to appear agreeable in his eyes.
The word recommend set the whole Cry in a uproar. —"Recommend one's self to a man!" scream'd out every female voice; which expression was reechoed and tossed about, till it was interpreted to be indecent, and they delighted themselves with discovering that Portia had fully confess'd, that she every day pleaded the cause of her love to Ferdinand, and had therefore given up the modest dignity of her sex. Full conviction of this, they pretended, had possess'd their minds; and this threw them into such raptures, that words were not sufficient to express their joy: but all in full chorus began to sing,
Many other things they said and sung, importing their contempt of Portia, and their high admiration of themselves, which all entirely lost their desired effect; for without being the least disconcerted, Portia thus attempted to proceed.
Portia. My love to Ferdinand, altho' very great and sincere, never inclined me to be jealous.
Now the Cry lost even the affectation of patience, and declared that Portia used them like idiots, to pretend thus to impose on their understanding; but she would find herself much mistaken; for their knowledge of human nature was a little too deep for such stuff to pass upon them. Then they repeated all the sayings they had ever heard, signifying that there can be no love without jealousy; every woman confessing herself the most jealous creature in the world. Yet there was not one, who whilst she profess'd the most raging jealousy on the supposition that her lover, as she said, should dare to look on another woman, after she had condescended to grant him any mark of her favour; that did not also declare, that she should so heartily despise and contemn such a man, that she should be under no anxiety whether she lost him or no.
Portia. When I said, that I was not inclined to be jealous, I meant not that the fear of losing Ferdinand could give me no anxiety. The freedom I enjoy'd in his conversation (which was indeed the chief pleasure of my life) I knew would most probably be lost, if he married any other woman: but I should think I gave a man a very little proof of my affection, let my own happiness depend ever so much on living and conversing with him, if for that reason I should endeavour to rob him of his liberty, and force him on a choice, in which his own future happiness could not be the consequence. Conjugal felicity cannot be found, where the liking is not reciprocal; but when 'tis wanting on the man's side, the two poor wretches condemn'd to spend their lives together must be miserable indeed! To see that Ferdinand liked another woman better than myself, I should not call jealousy, but certainty. Or even supposing that I only doubted, and was not certain of what would really grieve me to perceive; yet could not this inflame my jealousy or anger, call it which you please. For that raging jealousy which we falsely assert to arise from love, hath not one spark of real love in its whole composition. The very language, O ye Cry, which ye just now used,—Shall a man dare when I condescend, &c. is proper to declare that your pride is piqued, and that from thence arises all the jealous tumults in your breast. Yet I confess there may be another motive to raging jealousy. But this should be the rage of a man, not of a woman; and hath not a grain more of true love in it than the former.
The Cry now open'd on a new scent, and instead of supposing Portia the fond creature, which they lately pretended to despise, they accused her of asserting that her love was all platonic, and of pretending to a purity, which exempted her from the common frailties of human nature. Then with significant shrugs and tosses of the head. — For my part—and for my part—I don't pretend to such perfection—I confess myself a daughter of Eve—I have no notion of such a seraphic passion—were the only sounds to be heard amongst them. And altho' a little before, they would not for all the world have acknowledged but that the race of mankind should be extinct, rather than they would own the least liking for any man, that had not persuaded them to love; yet now were they ready, for the sake of contradicting Portia, to confess themselves all over one blaze of desire.
Portia. I am so far from pretending to what is generally call'd platonic love, that I know not of any one invention, from the beginning of the world to this day, that is more brimful of nonsense. Plato, I doubt not, may thank his commentators, for extracting such absurdities from his doctrines. I know how dangerous this notion of platonism hath been to womankind, and most sincerely wish that every young woman would avoid its alluring snares. A pretence of this kind hath, I fear, been but too often instrumental in betraying a young and tender mind, which from its innocence also is the more likely to be entrap'd by such a specious bait.
I endeavour not to conceal, that I believe there is a great mixture of desire in the passion which is call'd love: or rather, without any far-fetch'd strain on words, it may properly be call'd the companion of love. I would not therefore have them so confounded, as that poor Love should be condemn'd for every fault of his rash companion: nor indeed would I have him falsly asserted to be present, when Desire is wandering about by herself, or takes with her a more favourite associate, namely, Pride. I would wish, if possible, to exonerate poor Love from the blame of those mad and barbarous actions, which proceed from a mixture of Desire and Pride . Instigated by these, Christina queen of Sweden was said to order the death of a man, whom she profess'd to doat on, because his heart being engaged to another, made him incapable of returning her passion; yet of that barbarous action hath Love often been falsly accused. Wherever Rage, Revenge, and Cruelty appear, I will venture boldly to assert that Love is not to be found in such company.
As soon as Portia, in the warmth of her heart to vindicate Love from the many aspersions it had been loaded with, had utter'd those last words, she began to fear that she had too boldly asserted her own sentiments. She was suddenly silent, and cast a look of modest diffidence on Una, as if she wish'd to be informed of her opinion.
The Cry were ready, full-mouth'd, to open, but Una's voice awed them into silence; by telling Portia that she very much approved her distinctions between Pride, Desire, and Love, and Portia thus encouraged, readily proceeded.
Portia. Notwithstanding all the eloquence, O ye Cry, that you have expended in the justification of jealousy, I will declare that I never was jealous of Ferdinand. I always consider'd him as at full liberty to exert his power of choice; and was I conscious of artificially endeavouring to restrain him in that freedom, I should fall under that most heavy of all punishments, the being self-condemn'd. But when a man, whom I have reason to esteem, hath once declared me the object of his choice, my unbounded confidence in his sincerity and honour, would soar far above the suspecting him of either levity or deceit.
An imaginary affection, founded on a love of flattery, properly exerts itself when it is accompanied by suspicion, and a long train of ungovernable passions. A conversation between a jealous woman, and a justifying lover, (to say no worse of it) bears in my opinion all the marks of a language, properly adapted to express hatred and contempt.
I once overheard an altercation of this kind, which to the best of my memory I will repeat, and will then appeal for judgment, whether the lady's passion ought to be honour'd with the name of true love. At the time when Islington gardens were much frequented for the sake of the waters, I went for one whole month very early in the mornings, and happen'd one day to see a young lady fix'd as I may say, for she seem'd immoveable, on a seat at the end of the garden; nor had she any signs of life, but the breath which she spent in deep-fetch'd sighs, and which seem'd to come from a bosom oppress'd with some heavy affliction. She seem'd so fully employ'd by her own thoughts, that I came very near her without her having perceived me, on which I turn'd aside into another walk, separated from her by a hedge, that I might not be guilty of an impertinent intrusion on her solitude; I was no sooner on the other side of the hedge, than through the brakes I saw a young gentleman walking hastily up to the melancholy lady, and they enter'd into discourse before I had time to withdraw myself. When I had overheard the beginning of their conversation, I imagined it much better, for their sakes, to remain in the same place where I was, than by coming in sight to let them know that they had in part been overheard. This, in their own words, was their dialogue.
Gent. Well, Madam, you see I am punctual to my appointment, but I expect no ill-humour; no reproaches; no upbraidings, where I have so little deserved them.
[Great signs of love on either side, by such expressions!]
Lady. [In a soft voice] Let not my love for you, cruel man, be the cause of your using me thus inhumanly.
Gent. How, my dear creature, have I used you inhumanly?
Lady. [in a voice something higher] Not used me inhumanly! Did I not see you with my own eyes, barbarous man, caressing the forward hussey?
Gent. Nay, why should you dwell on such a trifling circumstance, when 'tis near a week too since it happen'd?
Lady. [something louder still] If it was a thousand years, I should never forget the cruel insult. —Only because my back was turn'd, you could not refrain from kissing the first girl you met.
Gent. Fye, my dear Lucy, how can you mention such a foolish piece of gallantry? You know that the girl desired me to help her over the stile, and, 'tis true, I gave her a civil salute: she was a very pretty girl—
Lady. [with her voice raised almost to its highest pitch] Oh! you villain! a civil salute! I saw you give her half a dozen kisses: and does the remembrance too of the girl's charms dwell so strongly on your imagination, that you cannot even talk to me without being wanton in her praises?
Gent. [a little nettled at being call'd villain] Why, madam, will you give way to your passions in such a manner? I have said nothing but the truth. The girl was pretty. I kiss'd her, and should not have longer detain'd her, had you not exposed yourself by turning about, and flying into a rage with me for nothing. I own after such a behaviour in you, it pleased me to give you the farther vexation of seeing my pretended fondness for the country girl.
The lady's tears now gush'd in such abundance, that she could only with sobs utter the words, "Barbarous cruel man, thus to insult me with your fondness for another!" The gentleman, who I believe fear'd she would go into a fit, protested that he said pretended fondness only, and vow'd and swore that he was fond of no creature but herself. The lady recovering a little breath, thus went on. "Aye, your pretended fondness I believe is all bestow'd upon poor me, whilst your real fondness is for every pretty girl that you cast your eyes on."
Gent. [something peevishly] I have never thought of the girl since: I have no fondness for her; I have told you so fifty times: but if you won't believe me, you must take your own way.
Lady. [still sobbing] I find how indifferent you are, whether I believe you or no. I doubt not but my suspicions were all true of Mrs. B—, and Miss C—, and Molly D—, and Betty G—. [And then she reckon'd up about ten persons besides, whom she had suspected him with before, and thus went on.] I am resolved not to bear this tormenting life any longer, and I will leave you at liberty to go to all your favourites as soon as ever you please.
Gent. [still peevishly] I beg, madam, that you would for your own peace leave off these idle suspicions.
Lady. Call them not idle suspicions, base man; for from the stories you have told me of yourself, I can prove you to be one of the most deceitful of creatures.
This ungenerous retorting his own openness of temper on him, enraged the gentleman beyond all patience, and there ensued between them a downright quarrel; in which they both exhausted their whole stock of bitter reproaches against each other. 'Till at last the gentleman turning on his heel, was going hastily to leave her. But she caught hold of his coat, and scream'd out in the loudest voice; "Aye, do, stab me; kill me, barbarous man; and all because I love you to distraction." He begg'd her not to speak so loud in such a public place, and expose herself in this manner. She reply'd, that she cared not how much she was exposed, or what became of her, unless he would promise not to leave her. To this at last he consented: and after some farther discourse, he own'd himself convinced, that all her jealousies arose from excessive love; and they walk'd off arm in arm, as fondly as if nothing had happen'd.
The falling out of such lovers, may indeed be call'd the renewal of such love, and is I believe the only love that can be renew'd or heighten'd by quarrelling. I have heard something not very unlike this between two animals, scampering over the ridge of a house at midnight.
The Cry were now all so very delicate, that on Portia's last comparison, they stretch'd out one hand, turn'd their heads the contrary way, and croak'd out, O foy, foy, foy!
Portia, who knew the indelicacy not to be in herself, but in the before-mentioned lovers, thus went on.
Portia. When such a mixture of ungentle passions, as were contending in the breast of the Islington lady, claim to themselves the name of love, it requires not the eloquence of an orator to prove it a misnomer. In Christopher Layer's trial, there was a long pleading about a letter in his name, either about an e, or an o, I have forgot which; and a learned counsellor wanted to quash the indictment, by proving a misnomer from the alteration, addition, or omission of a single letter. Could this plea be admitted, where there was only one letter wrong in two words, how much stronger would it appear where an e is the only letter in the whole word, which belongs to its true interpretation! For Hatred, and not Love, must be the parent of such a scene as I overheard, and have just now related. And by what juggle, or legerdemain trick it can be brought about, that where disappointed pride raises up hatred enough to excite such language, poor Love should be deem'd the criminal, is astonishing to me, and is also the highest degree of injustice. I wish some able advocate would rescue innocent Love from such barbarous treatment, and according to the common saying, would fairly set the saddle upon the right horse.
The general word passion, is, I allow, a good one, to express the sensations of most people who talk of being in love; for such love produces hatred, rage, jealousy, and fondness, each in their several turns, in the space of twenty-four hours. We do not often say of an avaritious man, that he hath got a passion: or, if we mention the word, it is definitely, by calling it the passion of avarice; and so of all the other passions which actuate the human mind. But to love, we vulgarly give the name, A Passion, and by using it thus in general, we tacitly confess that we know not what particular passion it is; or rather we imply that it is a mixture of them all together. Rochefoucault, or La Bruyere, I have forgot which, very truly observes, that of all the various persons who imagine themselves in love, there are very few who have attain'd the knowledge of what it means. A true esteem, built on a just foundation, must keep paltry suspicion at too great a distance ever to approach it: and I am certain that the love which is centered intirely in its own gratification, without any regard or concern for the separate good or happiness of its object, deserves no other appellation than that of the most narrow selfishness. If I might venture to give a definition (or rather a description) of what I mean by love, it is this.
A sympathetic liking, excited by fancy; directed by judgment; and to which is join'd also a most sincere desire of the good and happiness of its object.
Una, with a smile, stamp'd this definition with her own seal, which the Cry, by various inventions, vainly endeavour'd first to hinder, and then to make frustrate. Sometimes they tried to melt it off by the flames of their raging passions; and when baffled in that attempt, they tried to prevent its being legible, by covering it over by the chilling ice of their own frozen hearts. So many cunning shifts did they fly to, in order thoroughly to deface it, that they made it unintelligible to those who are afflicted with any degree of weakness of sight; but to the piercing eye of reason, it is still perfectly clear and intelligible. This also is well known to the Cry, and they undesignedly bear testimony to the truth of the definition, by their eager desire of destroying it. The motive is easily discover'd: for never having experienced one grain of true love in their own bosoms, they modestly desire mankind to stand by them, in asserting that there is in nature no such disinterested affection.
Milton.
Added to the various ways I have already mention'd, one very pleasing manner in which Ferdinand made love to me, was by the innocence and chastity of his behaviour.
The horse-laugh, which burst from the Cry, on Portia's last expression, was so loud, and continued so long, that she almost despair'd of ever again resuming her discourse. At last with a broad grin on all their countenances, as if ready to burst out again on the next words she should utter, they jogg'd each other into silence.
Portia. I wore no disguise, and my affection for Ferdinand must be too visible for him to be ignorant of it; yet had I been his sister, he could not have conversed with me with more innocent freedom; and a woman in such a situation, cannot, I think, receive from a man a higher obligation, than such a generosity of behaviour.
The Cry were not in the least baulk'd, for they found an occasion loudly to renew their laugh. Portia was perfectly at a loss to discover the cause of their mirth; but as soon as they could recover breath enough for utterance, she soon found what had so much diverted them. The words innocence and chastity were tost about amongst them, as the most absurd epithets that ever were apply'd, as Portia used them; and miss Notable coming forward with an air of great humour and ridicule, said, that an old maiden aunt of hers, who never had more claim to beauty in her youth, than she now possess'd at threescore, used often to talk of the innocence and chastity of all the men with whom she had ever conversed, and fancied herself under the same sort of obligation as Portia had mentioned to mankind, for her present state of virginity. I would venture a good wager, said miss Notable, that Potiphar's wife was about as handsome as my maiden aunt; for indeed, that is the only circumstance which in my opinion can make that old story probable. And it is the fate I believe of all ugly women, continued she, to meet with nothing but chaste and innocent men. Miss Notable was highly applauded for her wit; and now was the rude laugh renewed with the loudest acclamations of insult.
It may not be amiss in this place to inform the reader, that notwithstanding the pertness of miss Notable in her story, and the malicious application of it by the Cry, that nothing could be less applicable than it was to the person against whom it was pointed. As Portia hath hitherto been, and will still continue to be relator of her own life and actions, no intimation will drop from her tongue of a truth which we must here beg leave to make known, namely, that she possessed as much beauty as ever fell to the share of any human creature; and the reason we are not more particular in the description of her person is, that we think it not half so material as to bring our reader fully acquainted with her mind.
Notwithstanding the loud laugh of applause, which follow'd the attempted satire of miss Notable's story; yet the Cry very well knew how little it could touch our Portia: and the men who were mix'd in the assembly, had they not felt the same dread as with-held them once before; the fear of offending a wife or mistress would soon have taken the part of insulted beauty, although in the person of Portia. This dread with-held them from speaking; but casting their eyes on Portia, they shew'd her by their looks, that they were not insensible to her personal charms.
The rough and unmannerly behaviour of the Cry, for a moment confounded Portia, enough to bring into her face a blush, which according to Milton,
Yet with a conscious innocence of mind, under the sanction of Una's protection, thus she continued to express her real sentiments.
Portia. I wanted not to be told that Ferdinand had no dislike to me, nor is it I think any great vanity for a young woman under twenty, who is not deformity itself, to think, that the man she likes may, at least for some time, be pleased with her, as one woman. He might indeed easily prove to her his strong liking to her person; but this surely would be no proof of his love: whereas should he converse with her with innocence (notwithstanding the laugh that expression just now caused) it ought to be look'd on as the highest proof of his affection.
That grand master of human nature (I need not say I mean Shakespear) very judiciously in his Midsummer night's dream, makes Demetrius say to a young lady who follows him into a lonely wood; that he wonders-she will trust herself (being both young and handsome) in such a solitary place with one who loved her not. Most of the dabblers in human nature, would have made his want of love for her an argument of her security, and would have supposed the danger to have arisen from being alone with a man who really loved her. Which translated into plain English, is neither more nor less, than affirming that a man would not desire to injure the woman he doth not love, but would not care how much he injured the woman for whom he had a sincere affection. This is making a man declare with the old ballad,
The Cry once or twice seem'd going to speak, and to contradict Portia; but they found that there was something so very uncommon in her manner of considering this subject, and they were sometimes at such a loss to catch her meaning, that for fear of saying yes, when they should say no, they suffer'd her to go on without interruption.
Portia. If I should even be mistaken in thinking, that the behaviour of Ferdinand towards me was a proof of his affection, yet would I willingly continue still to think so. For 'tis a thought which I would not lose for any other that could be given me in exchange. Such a proof of love is more pleasing to me, than all the profusion of enamour'd language, which passionate rapture can bestow. 'Tis not words, but deeds, that to me prove a man's thoughts.
Here notwithstanding the real chastity of Portia's language, which indeed arose from the pure images in her honest mind, the Cry could not keep out some ideas which strongly renew'd the laugh. Then follow'd a general malicious sneer, and they talk'd apart to each other (but designedly loud enough to be heard) in sort of hints and implications (most dangerous weapons in the hands of folly or malice) all which implications amounted to the discovery, that Portia by her own confession was entirely in the power of Ferdinand; and that she would easily be prevail'd with to sacrifice her virtue, whenever he should please to make the tryal. It was, they said, a consciousness of her own weakness, that made her dwell so much on the praises of his innocence; and truly might she call herself under high obligations to him on that account.
Portia. As to being conscious, that I could not have withstood any sollicitations from Ferdinand, I boldly deny it. Yet never had I so much confidence in my own strength, as to wish for such a tryal. I look on it as no trifling effort of female strength, to withstand the artful and ardent sollicitations of a man that is thoroughly master of our hearts. Should we in the conflict come off victorious, it hardly pays us for the pain we suffer from the experiment: [Here Portia suppress'd another rising sigh, the occasion for which, as well as the former, we must beg to keep secret till our sagacious readers find it out] and I still persist in it, that such a behaviour in any man I love, would rob me of that most pleasing thought; namely, the obligation I have to him for not making such a tryal.
A new discovery now presented itself to the Cry; and they imagined that Portia had greatly contradicted her former sentiments, at least had included herself in her own censure, when she said, that those people who have the word obligation continually in their mouths, have the love of tyranny strongly engrafted in their hearts; and they fell on Portia with ironical taunts, for her great love of using the word obligation.
Una, with her usual candour, plainly discover'd by this seeming contradiction the generosity of Portia's heart, which induced her strenuously to disclaim the word obligation, when 'twas in her power to confer the favour, and willingly to use it, when she thought herself the person obliged.
But such a favourable construction on any one's words or actions, never enter'd into the head or heart of the Cry; whose favourite employment is to hunt for some absurdity or contradiction in the words and sentiments of all those who will not enlist themselves amongst their numerous train.
A Tuscan Proverb.
Your behaviour just now, O ye Cry, puts me in mind of those people whom I call discoverers in conversation; and whose chief view is indeed the discovery of some absurdity, which they hunt for with as much eagerness, as sportsmen hunt for their chace; and hollow with as much joy, when they fancy they have started their desired game. But there is this wide difference between a sportsman and a discoverer; that the game of the former being the object of his sight, cannot well deceive him; whereas the latter is perpetually following false alarms, and is continually imagining that he hath found, when like Macbeth's dagger,
for his very characteristic is a resolution to censure. And so far doth a true discoverer resemble what we call a gold-finder, that filth is his pursuit, he sculks from day-light, and works always in the dark; by forced implications he changes the most inoffensive meanings into some dark design, and then exults in the strength of his own penetration.
The Cry from inattention, very little understood what Portia had been saying of discoverers: but they agreed unanimously to accuse her of having absurdly abused all discoveries, and of wishing to put a total stop to all useful enquiries.
Portia. You yourselves, O ye Cry, whilst your view is to condemn what I have said of a discoverer, heedlesly have confirm'd my opinion by changing my terms, and using the word enquiries instead of discoveries. The character of a candid enquirer is very commendable; for in his search whatever he finds he immediately acknowledges; he gives his judgment liberty to exert itself, and restrains his imagination from soaring beyond its strength, and from declaring that he hath found what is not. Whereas what I call a discoverer, sets out in his search with an inclination to some particular point; he leads his judgment in chains, gives a loose to his imagination, and is sure to prove (at least to his own satisfaction) that the new and desired discovery is made.
A discoverer is continually talking false logic; he multiplies words till he himself (as well as his hearers) hath lost all traces of the true and natural deductions of reasoning. Perhaps it may not be impossible to prove, that a man's talking false logic, as well as being guilty of wrong actions, arises originally from his heart; that is, from his inclinations being byass'd on the side of error, from cherishing some favourite image or system, to which all others must bow down and worship, or must suffer being rack'd and tortured till they submit to such an adoration; in short, from being a resolute discoverer instead of a fair enquirer.
[Portia meeting with no interruption thus continued.]
—What led me into this way of thinking was, by observing from my youth that men of such parts, that their capacity could not be doubted, and of such learning, that their knowledge of the proper manner of reasoning must be unquestionable, would at times talk as false logic as could possibly have been uttered by the most silly or ignorant part of mankind. Nay, what confirmed me more strongly in the truth of this opinion was, that I have often heard the same man, who would one day talk as logically as Aristotle himself; and yet the very next on some other subject set logic on its head; change the premisses into the conclusion, and the conclusion into the premisses, and bewilder himself in his own words, till he became at last almost untelligible. To what can this be imputed, but to some hidden passion or inclination in the mind; which is working the common effect of all unrestrained passions, inveloping and darkening the understanding?
Children who have not yet corrupted their minds, with a strong desire of proving one thing more than another, often talk the truest logic. Those few images which they have imbibed, are more clear and intelligible than those of grown-up people, who are surrounded with strong inclinations and whose imagination hath, perhaps been pamper'd and indulged. Yet this desire of obscuring truth, will begin to peep forth and shew itself even in children, when the doll or the plumb cake happens to be the subject of contention; and each will use as many perplexing words, to engage mamma to determine the right of property to be invested in the little speaker, as any the most eloquent lawyer in Westminster-hall.
The reason Portia had been so long uninterrupted, was not owing to the acquiescence of the Cry to any of her sentiments; but from the time she had mentioned the word logic, they had stretched their eyes wide open, and fix'd them on her, with an amazed stare as if they had beheld a monster. Then opened all at once full-mouthed against women's understanding logic; not in a manner as if they even desired to prove it either useless or hurtful, (for they deal not in proofs) but in attempted ridicule; they abused female logicians, and cast forth sly reproaches against every woman that knew any thing of the matter. First, all the feminine part of the Cry utterly disclaim'd all knowledge of it themselves; and whatever they thus disclaim, they not only insinuate is of no value, but labour also to shew that the possession of it is attended with shame. Then they unanimously pronounced that logic was a man's business; and they were certain that a woman would never be married who pretended to such high learning; for men were not such fools as to burthen themselves with logical wives. A fine wife indeed would any woman make, who should chop logic all day with her husband! Then after a loud laugh they raised their voices to the highest pitch, and talk'd all together till their breath fail'd them, in endeavouring to prove that logical women would stun their husbands, and never suffer them to be at rest for their eternal babbling.
Portia, who had no notion that logic meant any thing, but an art of reducing the forms of speech into such a method, as from thence clearly to distinguish truth from falshood, could not but smile at the present alarm amongst the Cry; and out of a whimsical curiosity which was just then raised in her mind, she asked them what they really understood to be the meaning of the word logic?
This question Portia address'd to the female part of the assembly; and the men stood silent, willing to hear what the women would say on the subject. A sudden question hath the same effect on the Cry, as an attempt to touch it hath on an hedgehog. For the fretful animal rolls itself up, hides its head, and throws forth all its bristles in order to pierce the bold hand that dares approach it. The Cry, on Portia's question, were all suddenly struck on a heap into sullen silence. Modesty or diffidence in themselves, was far from causing their silence; for they had long soar'd above such groveling motives; but the space of time before they spoke, was employed in meditating the manner in which they should express their indignation. To ask them what they understood by any thing, they always construed into a suspicion of their ignorance; and this being the highest of all offences, never fail'd of raising their anger. Strange anger this! considering how vehemently they had just before disclaimed all such knowledge. But after having vented part of their wrath, by dealing out such words as wits, women of sense, pretenders to learning, &c. they strove with emulation, who first should prove herself capable of answering Portia's question. But it was, after the manner so humourously express'd by Hudibrass,
For one said that logic was an outlandish language; another, blushing for the ignorance of her friend, said that it was learning a parcel of hard names in order to conjure by; a third, eager to display her knowledge of what she had pretended heartily to despise, declared that it was something which men learnt at the universities, in order to hinder themselves from being understood. In short, logic by one or other amongst them, was found out to be every thing that it was not. Each hit on some new invention to assert, and every one was best pleased with her own invention.
As soon as every one had vented a separate opinion, in order to take off the reproach, as they thought, of not being able to answer any question which Portia could propose, they all once more in a body declared, that for a woman to pretend to understand logic, or any other kind of learning, which was properly a man's business, it must and would subject her to deserved contempt, and she would be despised and neglected by all mankind.
Portia. The fear of being neglected, or disesteem'd for any knowledge I could attain, never once came into my mind. I am conscious that it cannot make me the proper object of disesteem, unless the pride of my own heart turns wholesome food into poison, and that affectation or insolence should be the consequence of every degree of knowledge, to which I could arrive. And as to any contempt that I may lie under, for which there is no reasonable foundation, I endeavour to keep such a command over my own mind, as to enable me to easily bear it, without fretting, or feeling from thence the least degree of anxiety.
Portia could have uttered nothing more likely to inflame the Cry with indignation, than the assertion that she was not to be ruffled by their ill-grounded contempt; and they were ready to have fallen on her for affectation with the utmost virulence of their tongues, when the harmony of Una's voice prevented their doing more than muttering and grumbling their discontent; for she encouraged Portia in her way of thinking, by telling her, that steadily to preserve that temper of mind, was the only true road to happiness.
Portia. There is a superficial desire of seeking after knowledge, which is satisfied with swimming on the surface of every science: or which, like a sickly appetite, is greedy after every thing it spies, but is unable either to receive a quantity sufficient for nourishment, nor hath the power of digesting what it receives. To carry on the same metaphor, I believe the whole force of the human imagination is unequal to the finding an illustration more adequate in all its parts, to exemplify a mind injudiciously cram'd with undigested knowledge, than is a body pampered and glutted with poignant sauces, by which the palate loses all taste of wholesome food, and grows so luxuriously wanton, that at last all kind of relish is entirely lost, and the unfortunate body which is thus apparently indulged, but in fact cruelly treated, becomes a sink of loathsome diseases, and an intolerable burthen to itself. I had such an unbounded trust in the judgment of Ferdinand, that I knew he would easily distinguish whether I thus perverted instruction, so as to deserve contempt; and whilst my behaviour obtained his approbation, I was perfectly satisfied, nor valued the opinion of the whole world besides.
And now the gloomy discontent of the Cry began a little to subside, and they seem'd recovering from Una's last rebuke. However, they could not yet venture at the contradicting Portia's sentiments, because indeed they did not clearly understand whether she was at present an advocate for or against knowledge; but they all hit, as they thought, on a most wonderful discovery from Portia's last words, namely, that she was most excessively in love with Ferdinand. That she herself had repeatedly confess'd it, had no chance of being acknowledged by them. For a true discoverer shuts up all his windows at noon-day, and cannot enjoy the light of the sun, whilst the blessing is visibly common to all, and whilst 'tis nothing new to declare that it shines: but he must contrive to peep through some small crevice, and then is wonderfully delighted that he hath found out the open blaze of day.
Portia. No wonder is it, O ye Cry, that you should find out my love for Ferdinand, since I have declared it in plain and honest words several times. I have confessed it to be my glory.
The Cry baulk'd and disappointed at Portia's confessing the truth of what they thought a shameful accusation against her, were resolved to be revenged, and took so strange a turn, as is almost incredible: for rather than make no discovery at all, they were resolved to rob her of her glory, by finding out that she was not in love with Ferdinand. And this they attempted to prove, by positively asserting, that her being in love with any one, was a matter of fact in itself impossible. She had not a heart, they said, capable of such a passion; for ice itself was the truest emblem of her affections. So that in their perverse imaginations, ice or fire alternately reigned in her bosom, just as either was best suited to the promoting their constant and fixed purpose of abusing her with an unconquerable malignity.
The Cry spend their whole lives in the same manner as children spend their time, when they play at cat's cradle. They puzzle and perplex themselves, and twist every string a thousand different ways, but all in vain: for 'till they have found it out themselves, or by owning their ignorance, have, according to the children's phrase, yielded to be inform'd how to put their fingers into the right place, the cradle will never come into its intended form.
Hor.
Portia was now call'd back by Una, to a subject she would by no means have farther enlarged on in that company, had Una been absent. But we would not here be misunderstood, as if contempt for the understandings of the Cry would have caused her silence. Portia well knew that there was no want of capacity in that assembly, for understanding any subject that she was capable of discoursing on; but it was the inflexible stubbornness of their minds, and the impossibility she knew there was of gaining from them any the least degree of candid attention, which would have caused her silence, had not Una kindly protected her, and given her all the encouragement which was due to modest merit.
This subject was no other than that of learning and knowledge; on which Una was desirous of hearing the utmost Portia could say.
Portia. When real knowledge or learning of any kind, is accused of creating in the heart of man either pride or contempt of others; the accusation must be as false, as if we were to assert that a peer-tree produced the baleful berries of the yew. A little learning is well observed to be a dangerous b thing; but as the danger is confess'd to arise from the smallness of the quantity, 'tis more proper to say, that ignorance and the want of learning is dangerous: for by drinking deeply, all the apprehended evil will in a moment vanish. But, even in this drinking deeply, great care must be taken to draw our liquor from the right and wholesome fountain; otherwise (to continue the metaphor) we shall be but entoxicated, instead of replenished, and shall confound our brains in a giddy perplexity. We must drink deep enough to go to the very bottom; we must find out the certain value of every degree of knowledge, before we can possibly make a right use of it; we must fix strongly in our minds this one simple truth, "That no natural or acquired transitory advantages in this world, ought to be esteemed valuable, unless they are connected with such a regulation of the mind, and animate the heart with such a degree of goodness, as will be a recommendation to the God of truth and wisdom." Where this truth is once properly fixed, can the advantage of knowing ten, or ten thousand different names for one thing, or any other knowledge within the reach of man, ever produce a self-sufficient pride in ourselves, or an insolent overbearing contempt towards others? Whilst indeed we wilfully blind our eyes, and keep out the knowledge of this truth; whilst we use all our endeavours to forget our own dependance on one far above us, and keep our thoughts bent only on our inferiors: insolence will be produced by every the least advantage which we can but make ourselves imagine we possess. This is throwing away one of the distinguishing privileges of man, (which even his bodily form hath given him) that of lifting up his eyes towards heaven, and chusing to let them lower down continually on the earth, only that the power of trampling on worms may dwell on his memory.
'Tis the not opening our eyes to the simple truth before mentioned, and the continual comparisons which we delight to make of ourselves with our companions, that induces us to display insolence with knowledge, or malice with ignorance. For I will boldly assert, that the man who is disdainfully overbearing amongst those over whom he hath but the least degree of either real or fancied superiority, will be slily malicious whenever he is admitted into company, where the painful thought intrudes itself on his mind, that he stands in the least degree inferior to any of his companions. If we would strike at the root of this evil, we must strip all pain from the thought of our own inferiority, and must learn to bear it with mildness and good-humour. Could this fear of being less than the greatest, be but once eradicated from the human breast, how great a change would appear in almost all conversations! I fancy, if a man who had been long conversant in this world, was to be placed amongst a set of beings, bearing the outward form of his acquaintance, but who had thus plucked up this evil by the roots, he would be seized with the highest astonishment; he would wonder what was become of all the insolence on the one hand, and all the malice on the other, to which he had been all his life accustomed. He would then be able to taste mirth without hurtful ridicule; instead of seeing mortified discontent, or insulting sneers, he would behold nothing but benignant smiles, arising from the indulgence of innocent pleasantry, and the height of social good-humour.
Una embraced Portia, for drawing such an agreeable picture, whilst the Cry laboured with all their force to disunite them. But finding their endeavours to be in vain, they loudly call'd on Portia to answer or deny, if 'twas in her power, this affirmation; that learning, and every degree of knowledge, must give at least an additional opportunity of exerting insolence, and opened therefore a much greater inlet to arrogance, than ignorance could possibly give.
Portia. That knowledge and learning, in a small degree, gives an additional opportunity for exerting insolence, or rather impertinence, you are undoubtedly in the right, O ye Cry.
And now the melody of Frasi's voice might as well be heard amongst the sound of warlike instruments, preceding a triumph for victory, as Portia's amongst the noisy acclamations of the Cry, for their own imaginary conquest. The puff'd and swell'd, and invited echo by their loud applauses. They fully proved indeed the truth of their assertion, by the insolence of their clamour, and undeniably shew'd how small a degree of knowledge is capable of producing the most overbearing contempt. Yet they felt something within very unpleasing, which amounted to a consciousness that they had falsly accused Portia of ever denying the truth of their observation; and if their inmost hearts could have been laid open, it would have been seen, that their triumph was not half so compleat, as by their outward applauses they endeavoured to make appear.
Portia. If giving one opportunity to exert insolence, be held a reasonable cause for condemning any such advantage, and if it can be by this means accused of being mischievous, every faculty of the mind, every superior degree of strength of the body, and every kind of property whatsoever, must plead guilty to the accusation: we must desire that mankind should be reduced to naked unanimated clods of earth. But such a wish would be full as pregnant of absurdity, as if we should desire to banish every thing in which there is any utility, because there hath been nothing which men at one time or other have not, in the height of some pamper'd and blown-up passion, turn'd into instruments of mischief and destruction. By this way of reasoning, instead of confining madmen, we should take away from the sober part of mankind, whatever the mad in their raving fits of frenzy had employ'd in doing mischief. Surely we have had but little experience, or have profited but very little by that most useful of all knowledge, if we are not convinced that insolence and arrogance rages most in those minds, where poor knowledge by the most positive of all proofs that of absence, must be exculpated from a possibility of being the cause of its exertion. But I confess that, more than I at first intended, I have confounded the two words knowledge and learning, whereas to avoid confusion, great care should be taken to keep our ideas of them distinct. There is a knowledge which is concerned in the gaining ideas of things, and investigating their utility; whereas what we generally call learning, is concerned only in gaining the various names for those things. The farmer when he plows his land, hath as much, nay perhaps more useful knowledge of the plow-share, than the man of learning, or more properly the linguist, who knows its name in every language spoken throughout the globe.
As this world is at present constituted' what we call the lower part of mankind work for pay, and by that means support themselves and families; yet their assistance by the means of their labour, is as necessary to the rich, as the pay of the rich is to the labouring man. Did not this dependence for common subsistence oblige the lower class of men to sell their labour; if the gentleman whose birth and fortune had enabled him to have had a literate education, was to despise his cook for his ignorance; the cook in my opinion would then have a very reasonable pretence for with-drawing his labour, and forcing the learned insulter to employ some of that time in preparing food for his body, which he (by the help of his cook) hath now leisure to employ in pampering the pride of his heart, by first acquiring, and then applauding his own acquired learning. I have often reflected with pleasure on the following observations of Montaigne. "Men (says he) are presently apt to enquire, doth such a one understand greek ? or is he a critic in latin? and should you cry out of one that passes by—O what a learned!—and of another—O what a good man goes there! the people would not fail to turn their eyes, and address their respect to the former. There should then be another cryer to exclaim—O the puppies and coxcombs!"—
The Cry were now in the highest perplexity. For when first Portia mention'd learning, they thought themselves secure of a good opportunity of abusing her, as by her language and manner they imagined her to be possess'd of it; but now as it appeared to them, that she had taken the other side of the question, they consequently concluded that she had no learning, and they therefore set up a general high admiration of it. They declared it to be the only valuable thing in this world. Some blamed their parents for their ignorance (for they must have somebody to blame) and were sorry, they said, that it was too late in life for them to attain it. These also pitied and lamented themselves, deplored their own condition, and at last made a kind of attempt at talking the language of humility; but most awkwardly was it executed. However, their doubt about Portia's having learning or no learning, kept them from unanimously either praising or decrying it, and 'tis impossible to repeat the jargon they uttered on this subject. They would not see how easily they might have turn'd their perplexity into certainty, by only asking Portia the question. But the fear of damping the real joy at their hearts, on the supposition of her want of learning (notwithstanding their affected contempt for it in a woman) withheld them from such enquiry. Portia saw their dilemma, and altho' she would freely have answered any one who had asked her, whether she ever had or had not been instructed in any language besides her own; yet was she resolved at this time not to gratify the curiosity of the Cry, as they had not candour enough with good-humour, to ask her the plain question.
Portia. You shall never, O ye Cry, till I think proper, positively know whether I am or am not possessed of learning. Not that I think such your information of the least consequence. But I very well know that the motive to your curiosity is in order to abuse me, if you could find out that I have learning, and to insult and trample on me if you are certain that I have not. For one of the great advantages of learning is, that it keeps the modest mind from being overborne and insulted by that proud pedantry which struts in a borrow'd phrase from the ancients, which phrase also is often no more than a sentence recollectd out of the latin syntaxis, and which nothing but the rod hath imprinted on the memory. But I should really be glad, O ye Cry, if you would inform me whether the meaning of all you have been saying is, that you despise learning, or whether you hold it in very high estimation?
Una smiled at Portia's spritely treatment of the Cry, whilst the Cry themselves toss'd up their noses, said they cared as little about her learning, or her want of it, as she did for their opinions; nor would they inform her whether they admired learning, or whether they did not.
Portia. Since ye will not declare your own meaning, I will tell you an illustrating story, in order more fully to explain mine when I say, that, whatever faults any one may think proper to charge on learning, yet that it is ignorance which is very often the motive to malice and detraction.
An illustrating story from Portia was as dreadful to the Cry as a question; nor would they have suffered her to have proceeded, had not the awful voice of Una forced them to shrink into themselves, and to retire in sullen discontent.
Portia. Some years ago I went from London to a part of Kent, which lies on the sea-shore, in what is called a hoy-boat, being indeed a pretty large vessel, which contains a great number of passengers. There was so dead a calm, that we were kept out two nights; yet was there such a coldness in the air, that forced most of the passengers to go down into the hold where the goods were stow'd. As I could not bear the suffocation of such a place, my companion and myself sat upon the deck on hampers, hop-bags, or what we could find. A young man and woman also were seated not far from us, and seemed conversing on a subject which very much raised our attention to their discourse. The man appeared by his dress to be a carpenter, and the girl, as I afterwards heard, was a servant in a gentleman's family; yet these two were discoursing on no other than the subject of learning. A gentleman, it seems, in whose service this young fellow's father had spent the greatest part of his life, had put this boy to school, and intended to have provided for him in something an higher station of life than his birth demanded; but finding his thorough incapacity for such an education, he took him from school, prenticed him to a carpenter, and the boy now grown up was become a sweet-heart to Betty his fellow-traveller, and his master's maid.
John, conscious that Betty knew he had been at school, exerted all his eloquence in the praise of learning, but strictly confined it to men, in which Betty very heartily agreed with him; for, she was jealous of a rival in her own fellow-servant, who was able both to write and read (two things Betty was intirely ignorant of) but her fear on this score was perfectly groundless; for her rival had lost John's favour on that account. However Betty, to secure her triumph, began to reckon up in her own knowledge, a great number of women in every degree of life, who (she said) were proud and lazy, from having more learning than became their sect. Amongst many other instances she named miss C—, an intimate acquaintance of my own. Miss C—'s father (says Betty) had much better have bred his daughter a houswife, and then, mayhap, she might have got her a husband, which with all her fine learning she has not yet been able to do. —And no wonder, for what man wou'd be plagued with a slattern? —No truly (says John) I believe no gentleman would like to have his family affairs neglected, because his wife was filling her head with crotchets and pothooks, and who, because she understood a few scraps of latin, valued that more than minding her needle, or providing her husband's dinner.
Had I been a stranger to miss C—, or had I not had too much experience of the world, to fix my opinion of any character where malice appeared in the representation, I might have been deceived. I might have imagined that the lady of whom they spoke, had not only neglected every thing that could be called neatness, but that she prided herself in carelessness of dress, in order to prove her title to a little superficial learning; and that she affected to soar above every part of domestic oeconomy. Under such circumstances I should have been very far from discovering the true character of miss C—, which from my own knowledge I am very well enabled to give.
Una look'd full of expectation, and the Cry (for reasons best known to themselves) full of terror, for what Portia would represent to be this lady's true character, when thus she proceeded.
Portia. Miss b C— is so far from being a slattern, that she is remarkably neat in her person, and is uncommonly diligent in every part of useful oeconomy. Her father is a clergyman, and hath a large family. Her mother dying when she was very young, she hath rather been a mother than a sister to all her younger brothers and sisters. She hath indeed, under her father's tuition, acquired, not a few scraps of latin as John insinuated, but a large share of real learning, of almost all the living and dead languages: nor was the leisure which she found for such acquirements produced by neglecting any thing necessary or useful for the family, but by the most assiduous industry. But Betty in her representation topp'd her part; for she first invented faults to throw on miss C— which she never had, and then cast the blame of those faults on that part of miss C—'s character, which she had most inclination to censure. There is a corruption of heart in this perverse and fallacious manner of proceeding, which it is much pleasanter to avoid the sight of, than to keep continually before our eyes.
Una, who of all things detested that any seemingly just censure should stick on any thing that may be useful to mankind, was heartily rejoiced to hear poor Learning so exculpated, and that she had an opportunity of delighting herself with the view of so fair a character as miss C—'s; whilst the Cry, forgetting their late high admiration of learning, all sat, before they were aware of it, for the picture of John and Betty. They began to declare that they would hold a good wager that Portia had misrepresented her friend, and that the honest country girl in the hoy-boat had fairly spoke the truth. Then did they load poor miss C— whom they had never seen, with ten times more calumny than John or Betty had done before them.
Portia. Another part of John's courtship to Betty which I cannot omit, was, that fully to shew his own learning, he began repeating to his sweet-heart several scraps of latin verses which he had picked up at school; and greatly did it make my companion (who was a man of very great learning) smile to hear how thoroughly he exposed his ignorance by not speaking three syllables right, whilst he attempted to set off his knowledge. But this fully answer'd John's purpose towards Betty; for as she did not understand, she highly admired him, and he concluded by again repeating, that learning was a fine thing for a man, but 'twas both useless and blame-worthy for a woman, either to write or read. It is, I confess, no wonder that a poor ignorant girl should be thus imposed on, and should take for a compliment such bare-faced contempt. Might we make the supposition, that in higher life a man was thus to court his mistress, the thoughts which must pass in his mind before such an intended address, could be no other than these.
Flattery, I am convinced, is the only snare by which I can entangle my prey; but of this there are so many sorts I know not which to chuse. The woman whom I at present admire, is extremely handsome; and compliments to her person she is so accustom'd to, that they will have but little weight. I know she is very silly, and it would be no uncommon practice therefore to entrap her by encomiums on her understanding: but the most artful method in my opinion would be this, to tell her that what she doth not possess is useless and contemptible; that weakness and imperfection is the perfection of a woman; that I am stark mad in love with ignorance, and thus shall I allure her by calling her fool.
This is the language in the heart of every such lover, altho' other words may chance to flow from his lips; and he generally proves how justly founded his opinion is of his mistress's folly, by her being thus to be ensnared.
The female part of the Cry, who had many of them often experienced a joyful self-approbation, on being told by their admirers that all their perfection lay in folly, and that to prove their wisdom they must shun, as poison, every offer'd instruction, for fear of becoming disagreeable to their lovers, now felt rolling in their bosoms the highest anger and disdain. —Not against their adorers for so preposterous a method of flattery—much less against themselves for receiving and being pleased with such absurd adulation; but all their indignation was pointed against Portia, for daring to bring into open light the true meaning of such paradoxical stuff. Yet as there was not wanting amongst them some, who had enjoyed the pleasure of having been flattered for their high understandings; a dissension began to arise amongst themselves, which for the present took off their attention from Portia; and such their contention growing every minute louder and louder, the usual and only effectual remedy was forced to be applied, namely, the commands of Una, which soon awed them into a sullen attention.
Ben Johnson.
Since you just now, O ye Cry, shuffled away the question which I asked you, for fear something should come out that you could not justify; I myself will tell you from your own language, whether you hold learning in contempt, or in very high estimation.
You really set a much higher value on learning than it deserves. But your admiration of it continues no longer than whilst you can keep it at a distance, and whilst you can look on it as too robust and masculine to be suited to female delicacy. Let it once come so near you, as for a woman and an acquaintance to be possess'd of it; and you would sink under the intolerable burthen of seeing (at least in one point) your own inferiority, if you could not substitute something of your own property to admire in its stead: and unless by fancied ridicule, or open invective, you could cast an odium on whoever thus boldly dare to soar above you.
That Portia should thus penetrate the thoughts of the Cry, swell'd their hearts with rage. They would have gone farther, had they dared, than speaking daggers. But they plentifully bestowed on her their whole collection of ironical taunts, by talking of wits, women of sense, pretenders to penetration, &c. and concluded by drawing this absurd inference from Portia's true representation of miss C—; that she thought it right and fitting for all girls to be instructed in latin and greek, and that housewifry and needle-work were very improper female employments.
The laugh and hubbub of the Cry, on this fancied discovery of a real absurdity, was so great, that it was a very long time before Portia could be heard. And it would be endless to repeat the number of silly trite sayings that were uttered, in order to contradict Portia, in what was he farthest from her intentions to assert.
Portia. That every woman ought to be an oeconomist, and to be thoroughly acquainted with all those things which are call'd female accomplishments, I am so far from contradicting, that I look'd on it as too universally allow'd to need any mention or justification. And, full as distant also am I from thinking, that what is call'd a learned education, is by any means necessary, or even proper for women in general. But, when added to all the useful knowledge of a woman, without neglecting any of the necessary duties of her station, a young lady employs her leisure hours in acquiring as much learning in languages, as will enable her to have a higher relish both for reading and conversation (by which means she may indeed have something a less relish than other young ladies for cards and public places) I see not why she should be stared at as a monster, reviled as a slattern, or ridiculed as an absurd animal, not fit for the company of either men or women.
When mankind are forced to acknowledge another possessed of any particular excellence, the great pains they take in endeavouring to tack on to that excellence some necessary defect, is a contrivance invented by envy, in order to prevent bursting with inward spleen at so hateful a sight. And it brings to my remembrance a practice I have heard of one of our former sovereigns, who, when he wanted money, would never sign any useful bill in parliament, without tacking on another for his own supplies. Thus to make wit pass current in the world, malice tacks on to it want of judgment; to sound judgment is tack'd want of invention; to learning in men, pedantry; in women, want of every domestic virtue; to vivacity, levity; to gravity, dullness; but above all, to a lively imagination, madness. The behaviour of mankind to each other, in exulting in every trifling advantage which they have over another, and repining at the want of every advantage which they cannot enjoy, puts me in mind of a scene which was acted amongst some children in a family, where, one summer, I pass'd some months of my time. The gentleman and lady, to whom I paid my visit, had a very large house in the country, and the upper apartment was allotted for the children. Two girls and a boy made up the number of this little society. One day, miss Nancy, the eldest girl, who was about twelve years old, had bolted herself into a large closet, that was within the nursery. She was sitting in an indolent posture, seeming at a loss for eitheir employment or diversion, 'till she heard her sister Nelly in the next room who ran directly to the closet door, and finding it bolted, entreated her sister to let her in. On this, miss Nancy grew so proud, with thinking she was in a place where miss Nelly could not come, that her indolence fled, and she soon found employment enough in forming resolutions for keeping her sister still out; and collecting reasons for so doing, she told her through the door, that as she was the eldest, she had a right to chuse her own apartment; that the books were kept in that closet, and she was retired to read; that the nursery and the outer room were properest for children to play in, and there she might stay, for into her closet she should not come.
Ten thousand rooms would now have been of no use to Nelly, unless she could have got into the place from which her sister had excluded her. She intreated, she threatened, but all to no purpose; for miss Nancy could not be prevailed on to open the door. On which Nelly fell into a most violent passion of roaring and crying, and vow'd revenge against her sister, whenever she should have it in her power. But whilst this terrible tragedy was acting in her little heart, a gleam of comfort arose; for hearing her brother Billy running up the stairs, she flew to the nursery door, bolted it against him, and by resolving to keep him out, had the pleasure of thinking that there was one person, however, that could not get so far as herself. Little Billy used the same endeavours to prevail on his sister Nelly to admit him, as she had before done with her sister Nancy, and as much in vain. Miss Nancy was all joy at the thought of being able to exclude her sister from the closet. Miss Nelly was greatly perturb'd; for she knew not whether she should be more pleased or vexed. She sometimes crept close to the door, which excluded her from her sister; and there blubber'd, stamp'd and rag'd, with all the agonies of anger, arising from envy. She then ran back to the door which she had bolted against her brother, and there laugh'd, and crow'd, and chuckled, and received the highest raptures that insult can give. Poor Billy was all grief; he had no-body to shut out except the cat; and there the distance was too great to give him any pleasure. He had no relief, but by the vent which Nelly first gave to her passion; namely, by setting up a very loud roar. This soon changed the whole scene; for miss Nancy from her closet hearing her little brother cry in the outer room, rush'd out to his assistance. Pity now seem'd wholly to possess her mind: she could not indure to have the poor child vex'd, and severely reprimanded her sister Nelly for her cruelty, in excluding her brother from the nursery.
The exact degrees of envy and insult, practised amongst these little children towards each other, are generally to be discovered in some infants of so large a growth, that their bodies are visibly arrived at maturity, whilst their minds have carefully preserved every part of childishness, but its innocence. Mr. Pope, in his preface to Shakespear's works, declares it as his opinion, that Ben Johnson's envy first gave rise to the report of Shakespear's want of learning, which report hath prevailed even to this day. The surly laureat (as Theobald, in one of his notes, judiciously calls Johnson) hath left behind him a very good receipt, which gloomy malice may ever make use of, to pull down a bright contemporary genius. In the first place, Johnson exalted learning to a pitch beyond its value; then by making the most glaring shew of his own learning, he endeavoureed to fix the highest admiration on himself; casting at the same time an imputation on Shakespear, for want of learning, and spared no pains in exhibiting what he thought so much his own superiority in that single point.
Whoever will take the trouble of extracting from Johnson's prologue to every man in his humour, and from various other parts of his writings, the side-way reflexions which he frequently casts on Shakespear, need not I think seek farther for the strongest proofs of his malevolence and impudence of heart. I would not use such words, if softer terms could convey my meaning; but I cannot from complaisance, lose the use of language, and drop half the image I design to give.
Shakespear saw a rising genius in Johnson, and like himself, that is, like one who knew the true value of human learning, and its utmost boundaries, and whose genius was exalted by candor and good-nature, prevailed on the managers of the theatre to encourage Johnson, and to exhibit his first performance on the stage. After Shakespear had nourish'd in his breast this young and venomous snake, now grown to maturity, and warm'd by his friendly bosom, Ben Johnson, like himself, that is, like one who possess'd so much of genius as to make him grasp at the fame of having all, spurn'd at his generous benefactor, caught the ears of the multitude by sharp expressions against him, which he call'd humour, and I call spite, and endeavoured to throw all the obstacles he could invent in the way of Shakespear's race to the goal of fame. But Shakespear could never be provoked to return such paltry spite; he, like the strong mastiff, steadily pass'd by the whiffling cur, unheeding of his yelpings. I know the men (as Montaigne says of Plutarch, and some other writers) to their inmost souls; I know them by their works. Shakespear indeed had no cause to disguise himself; and Johnson's malice was too obstreperous for his management; he could not restrain it from breaking out, where gratitude should have with-held it, and with the monument he hath left to posterity of his genius, he hath join'd to it a strong picture of his unconquerable envy.
The Cry, not in the least observing what Portia had said of the character of the man, began to accuse her of a total want of humour, in not being pleased with such entertaining characters, as are drawn by Ben Johnson. Then some were sounding the praises of Bobadel, others of the jealous Kitely, and all joined in admiration of the diverting figure of master Stephen, when he saw his broken toledo.
Portia. Very justly, O ye Cry, have you pointed out the humour of three very entertaining comic characters, which have lately gained such merited applause; nor is there any one amongst you, who can admire the beauties of some of Ben Johnson's writings more than I do. For, besides the foregoing ones, which by the force of inimitable action have made such an impression on your memories, there is Morose, Macilente, lady Woud-be, and many other strong pictures of nature, in his comedies: and for his tragedies, the speeches are extremely fine, both in his Catiline, and his Sejanus: his just picture also of an inexorable mob, in their usage of Sejanus's daughter, where the distress must move the hardest heart, are such proofs of genius as have often pleased my fancy, and claim'd my admiration.
The Cry were now all agape, and as they were conscious that to give merited praise, without being blind to glaring faults, was not in themselves (notwithstanding, when it served their purpose, they were always ready loudly to clamour for impartiality) they could not imagine what Portia meant by bearing such testimony to Ben Johnson's genius as a writer, since she had before condemn'd his malice.
Portia. I should be ashamed of myself, if I would not acknowledge the merit of Ben Johnson as a writer; but a capacity for writing holds so very low a place in my esteem, when weigh'd in the balance with an honest heart, that with me (and I wish it was the same with every other human creature) it hath no chance of concealing one grain of malice or envy; had Ben Johnson known the insignificancy of genius in comparison with a benevolent heart, he had been contented with himself, had borne to have taken the second rank, had loved his friend Shakespear instead of abusing him, had therefore been a happier man whilst he lived, and left behind him postumous fame (if postumous fame could delight him) sufficient to have gratified the wishes of any reasonable man; and it might also have been untainted with that malice, which is now too visible to be concealed from observing eyes.
Altho' (as I before said) I would willingly acknowledge all Ben's merit as a writer; yet would I wish to set his malignant envy in full view, that the face of such envy may be known whenever it dares to make its odious appearance; nor would I willingly have mankind bully'd into becoming the paltry instruments to gratify the spleen of malignant envy, by turning their eyes averse from one of the greatest glories of the human race.
The Cry toss'd up their noses, and said that they should not condemn Ben Johnson, because Portia had pleased to abuse him; nor would they blindly admire Shakespear, because she thought proper to puff him off as something so very extraordinary: and then with the highest insult they sneeringly threw about the word Puff, and wittily told her she would do well to enlist herself in that office to some modern author. A loud laugh of triumph re-echo'd through the throng; and Portia unheeding of their rude behaviour thus pursued her subject.
Portia. The author of Joseph Andrews hath gone through the several degrees of envy, from the lower classes of men to those just above them, as also the degrees of insult from the upper rank to those below them, in my opinion very judiciously; and whenever I see his observations exemplified by insult exerting itself over the degree just below it, my remembrance always presents me with a scene that I once saw perform'd between two monkeys, which were for a long time shewn amongst the curious sights at the Tower. One the keeper dignified with the name of the wise monkey, and the other he debased with the appellation of foolish pug. It appeared indeed to me, that it was nothing more than a violent deafness which had seized the poor wretch, and prevented his obeying the word of command, and no sort of incapacity, that brought on him this imputation, and degraded him below his companion, who was praised for his superior wisdom. For such was the force of comparison in this case, that it gave the epithet of wise even to a monkey.
First, the wise monkey, at the command of his master, display'd his various feats of activity to the great delight of all his beholders. But there was yet a higher entertainment in store, which was no other than the insult practised by the wise monkey over the foolish one, who either from stupidity or deafness, was indeed perfectly incapable of obeying his master's commands. On which the wise monkey again repeated the various little tricks which the other could not perform; then strutted, chattered, and convulsed himself into such a number of insulting sneers and gestures, importing contempt, that surely pug must have been a narrow observer of his master MAN, before he could be so perfect in them all. But the poor little insulted animal escaped every degree of suffering from his insults, for he was happily ignorant of what they meant. But the wise monkey was resolved not to be so baffled: he found out therefore a method of proceeding, which must be felt by both the wise and foolish, and beat the poor dear wretch till he almost left him for dead; then grinn'd and chattered aloud with the thoughts of his own facetious behaviour. I ask'd the keeper why he suffer'd the poor little animal to be so barbarously treated; who replied, that most of the gentlemen and ladies who came to the Tower, were so pleased with the essential difference between the wise and foolish monkey, that the shewing them made a very considerable part of his profit. I observed indeed some people then present, who seem'd highly delighted with the sport, as they thought proper to term it: for they spurr'd the wise monkey on with, "Well done wise pug—at him again—there you have him on this side—now you have him on t'other," with many more such words of encouragement, as are proper to be made use of at a prize-fighting. Peals of applause burst forth in rattling sounds, till the vanity of the monkey was puffed up to its utmost height, and he stood collected in his own wisdom. This scene I have always call'd the PICTURE. I wish it was an original instead of a copy; but alas! monkeys can but imitate, and have never yet had the honour of being called inventors. But whenever we see insult to be the effect of any superiority, either natural or acquired; we may I believe with certainty conclude, that the degree of such superiority is not greater, than that of wise pug over his unfortunate brother.
Ex Ennio & Cicerone.
The Cry were at present fill'd with the highest rage and indignation against Portia, and were clamorously loud in their accusation of her having treated them with contempt, in imagining that stories of children and monkeys were best adapted to their weak comprehension.
Portia. I am now censured of acting a part, to which of all others my nature is most averse. To treat any living creature with contempt, I hope is not in my disposition; and whenever I bend one thought towards pointing out a weak comprehension as an object of scorn, may that scorn be deservedly retorted on my own arrogant, and consequently most contemptible head. But if the highest insolence reigned in my bosom on that score, 'tis almost impossible that I could be guilty of the intention with which I am now accused, in stories I have or shall relate before this particular assembly.
The gloomy lowering looks of the Cry suddenly brighten'd up; for, doating on the word assembly applied to themselves, they looked with an air of satisfied dignity, each as a part of such a collective body. They forgot indeed that Portia's words, which imply'd respect for her audience, could in any degree be applicable to Una, for a very palpable reason, namely, that they did not at that instant remember that Una was present, for they had no leisure to look at her, their eyes being all separately fixed on themselves; and every one tacitly making use of that figure in rhetoric, which includes the whole in a part. Thus agreeably employ'd, they retracted their accusation, and unanimously declared that 'twas impossible for Portia to be so daringly silly, as to think of treating them with contempt. Portia inwardly smiled at the odd turns in the mind of the Cry, and thus proceeded.
Portia. Stories and exemplars from undisguised nature, are most properly used when we have a mind to trace meer simple nature; for when in such researches we labour through the windings of art, we often impose upon ourselves, and have, not the least desire of knowing the truth. Yet in the most labour'd and adorn'd poetic fables it is possible, nay, far from difficult, to find the most easy and familiar instruction. I remember that the learned and ingenious Bossu gives the following definition of fable.
"A c fable (says he) is a discourse invented to form the manners by instructions, disguised under the allegories of an action."
"These d ingenious inventions (in another place says the same author) "under which the truth was disguised, bore for their excellency the name of FABLES, that is to say, of WORDS; as if there was as great a difference between the fabulous discourses of the wise, and the common language of the vulgar, as there is between the speech of man and the sounds used by brutes, to express their passions and sensations."
The name of an acknowledged authority hath always great weight with the Cry; and as Portia profess'd to be speaking from Bossu, they without interruption gave her their attention.
Portia. There appears not perhaps at first view, any great degree of excellence in the appellation of a WORD, by which the French critic (taken too as he says from Aristotle) honours his fable: for according to the vulgar notion of a WORD, which may be either good, bad, or indifferent, it rather degrades to common conceptions this ingenious invention, which is to instruct mankind: but if we will add, that it is (or at least contains in it) the watchword given only to the few, that it is the key which admits the adept into those inner apartments from whence the vulgar are excluded, or in short that it is, according to the common saying, a word to the wise; we shall I believe have a full and perfect idea of what is contained under the term fable. In what manner the Iliad and Odyssee of Homer, as also the Æneid of Virgil, may be called fables, as justly as any of the stories which bear that name written by Æsop, Bossu hath very clearly explained; and hath shewn us that under the quarrel of Achilles and Agamemnon, whilst the vulgar are amusing themselves with the descriptions of battles, feasts, &c. there is to be found a useful word to the wise. And by the same rule many a story left us on record may be turned into a lesson of instruction. There is indeed in every story worth either remembering or repeating, a word to the vulgar, and a word to the wise. Let us take for instance what is reported of Alexander the great, namely, that he extended his conquests so as to become master of the known world; and then sat down and wept, because he knew of no more worlds to conquer.
As to those people who would consider this, as only one historical fact added to the number with which their memories are already crowded, they are scarcely indeed worth mentioning. But if a country fellow, whose images, not for want of capacity but leisure to reflect, have seldom gone farther than the outward objects of his labour, whose mind or body hath not travelled beyond his own parish or the neighbouring villages round about, was to be told this story of Alexander the great; he would think what a huge man was this Alexander, who could conquer the whole world! which too our Colin Clout would confine perhaps to his one parish, and would stare with astonishment at the giant who could conquer the squire and all his tenants, who could seize on his coach and six, his large retinue, and take even madam in all her silk and jewels a prisoner. And as to the latter part of the story of Alexander's crying for more worlds to conquer, our rustic would soon pronounce him a fool, and boldly declare that he himself should not cry if he had but one half of the world, nor would care one farthing who was in possession of the other.
The ambitious man in the pursuit of glory and conquests, on hearing or reading this story, would sympathize with the mighty conqueror; would follow him with joy in all his victories and at the end (altho' he might not shed tears) would be vexed at such a stop to human grandeur; and would wish with Alexander, when the earth was subdued, to extend his conquests to the heavens. But the philosopher, the man of cool reflexion, who hath accustom'd himself to weigh the true value of all earthly enjoyments, would find this word to the wise in the before-mentioned story: "That man not only enslaves himself in the vain pursuits of ambition; but that the attainment of his utmost desires, and the extending his conquests even beyond his first most sanguine hopes, will but bring to his view the short bound of his carreer, and the imbecility of his power."
The different judgments passed on this story by the hero and the rustic is owing to this; that the former, warm in his passions, and having his imagination filled with the same glorious pursuits, is so far from looking with any gaping admiration at Alexander, that he hopes soon to overtake him: whilst the latter, having no byas from inclination, comes, in the pointed part of the story, much nearer the truth: for he laughs at Alexander's childish tears; and 'tis inexperience of mankind alone that makes Colin Clout imagine, that a person who had conquered one half of the world, could be contented without subduing the other.
The Cry express'd no sort of displeasure at what Portia had been saying, concerning the word to the wise, which might be extracted from fables, and the histories of great men; and nodded their heads on each other, as if conscious of being themselves the wise, and far above the vulgar.
Portia. 'Tis the dress and outward ornaments of poetical fables, and historical relations, which make their moral not always obvious to vulgar simplicity; for the substance of this story of Alexander every nurse is sensible of, who tells you, that the more a child is humoured and indulged in play things, the more will it cry and roar for a new set of baubles. When we farther consider the moral of the fable of Homer's Odyssee, as pointed out by Bossu, and which he says is equally applicable in private families as in public states, we shall find that every honest careful farmer hath it at his fingers ends in his own language. For when he is at an alehouse, and is desired by his companions to stay longer than is proper from his own family at home, he will tell you, "that when the cat is away, the mice will play;" and with this thought hastens home with the same eagerness, as had the wise Ulysses to return to his wife and native kingdom.
The Cry now began to grow a little displeased at Portia's seeming to bring down all knowledge to proverbs and old saws, which could be repeated by nurses and country farmers. They declared therefore, that they should consider such stuff as fit for the vulgar, but the higher fables and histories were alone worthy their consideration.
Portia. 'Tis the application alone which gives value to any sort of knowledge, and renders it either useful or agreeable. If a man was possessed of all the golden mines contained within the fertile womb of the earth; yet was he only to think of this his treasure, as a subject of admiration, it would be to him a useless lump of uninformed matter. It must be current coin before he can be the better for it. He must see useful knowledge contained in the most vulgar language, as well as admire it in a fine writer: he must be so intimately acquainted with the images he hath imbibed from the writings of the greatest genius's, as readily to know them again, although cloathed in the plainest garb; otherwise, let him be ever so profuse or eloquent in his admiration of them, yet by refusing to own their acquaintance when they are unembellished and unadorned, he denies himself the utility of their friendship. Nothing indeed can discover the vanity of a reader of large volumes of learning, more than this simple test. For if a man peruses the works of the learned, from an intention of profiting by their sentiments, and of being acquainted with what gives him real pleasure, he will gladly acknowledge his old friends, when dress'd in the garb of common saws and vulgar proverbs; whereas, should he intend no other use from his reading, but the boasting of his fine grand acquaintance; he will, according to the way of the world, turn his eyes from them, when they appear in lowly weeds; nay, for fear of being disgraced, he will, if question'd, flatly deny his knowledge of such unpolite company.
Hor.
Altho' the Cry had tacitly yielded a small degree of approbation to Portia's explanation of the word to the wife, fondly and closely embracing the idea, that they themselves were included in that number of the wise to whom a word was sufficient; yet were they ready to retract any such approbation the moment their favourite image of their own wisdom was in danger of being lessened. They were continually on the watch to discover that they were contemptible in Portia's eyes, and consequently were assiduous to make themselves miserable. From the time therefore that they could extract from her words an intention, as they thought, of reducing all their knowledge to saws and old proverbs, they felt the image of their own wisdom sliding by degrees from their minds, and sought through all their hoarded treasure of abuse for some device to censure Portia . They were resolved, if possible, to rob her of any little degree of merit which they had granted to her observation, and fled to that stale common trick of taxing her with picking up all her observations from some favourite of her own acquaintance: nor were they at a loss for a person on whom to confer the honour of being the prompter to all her sentiments; for in full chorus they all agreed, that she had been retailing to them the peculiar notions of Ferdinand. Then with a self-sufficient shout they applauded their own wonderful discovery.
Had it not been for their shout of triumph, and for those gestures of insult which accompanied their words, Portia would not have been in the least sensible that they designed any ill-natur'd reflexion, when they pronounced her observations to have been learnt from Ferdinand: for as she pretended not to any intuitive knowledge, it was in her opinion matter of praise, rather than reproach, that she should have profitted by the conversation and remarks of another. Thus, therefore, in the simplicity of her heart, she answer'd.
Portia. I freely confess, that from the lips of Ferdinand I have often heard many useful and improving observations, and I have always endeavoured to apply them properly, and by the help of my memory to retain them in my own particular service. And tacitly do you now, O ye Cry, approve my sentiments, when, resolutely bent on abuse, you are driven to that trite device, of labouring to fix on me the imputation of being a plagiarist in all my thoughts. That I utter not one word but what I have somewhere, or somehow learnt, I very freely acknowledge. That I endeavour to improve myself by such conversation as that of Ferdinand's, is, in my opinion, more to my honour than my shame. And well are you convinced, (although I expect not you should be so ingenuous as to confess it) that no one can make a right use of another's observations, without a capacity to understand them, and judgment to make the proper applications; otherwise sentiments thus taken from another, would as illy fit the mouth of the mechanic retailer, as the robe of a giant would the roguish pigmie, who had clandestinely purloined it from the right owner.
The Cry, inwardly tormented by the thought of Portia's darting penetration, could not avoid feeling the truth of what she had said: baffled also by her honest confession, that she knew nothing by intuition, they thought their surest method of revenge was to vent their present anger on her favourite Ferdinand. They mangled and defaced his character into every false form they could invent: various were their accusations against him, every one making some outward pretence for abuse, whilst the true cause of their hatred to a person unknown, was in reality nothing more than his being the chosen object of Portia's affections. At last, without the least blush for their own contradictions, they now positively affirm'd, that she could have learn'd nothing from Ferdinand, for he was too dull, too stupid, too shallow, too trifling, for any one to be the better for his company: and this they had the assurance to declare they had collected from her own account of him.
Portia well knew how fruitless would be the attempt to answer or convince such malice and perverseness, as appeared in the Cry's abuse of Ferdinand: her following reply therefore was intended for no other purpose than to bear an honest testimony to her own opinion.
Portia. I never knew any one person to whom the accusation of dullness could be so little applicable, as to Ferdinand: the gravest of his discourse hath a spirit in it, which the utmost levity (unless join'd to malice) could not call dull: and when he is disposed to be humourous, the moroseness of a cynic could scarcely accuse him of levity. Greatly indeed must Ferdinand be changed, before I can alter my opinion of his being the most entertaining companion in the world; for he laughs and sports with innocence, unmix'd with one grain of malignity.
The Cry now, leaving their abuse of Ferdinand, hastily seized on Portia's last words, as affording them new matter for cavil. It was at present their good-will and pleasure, to interpret her praise of Ferdinand's laughing without malignity, into an opinion, that all laughter generally arose from malignity of heart. Found was the word, a new discovery was started, and Portia was pronounced a favourer of mr. Hobbes.
As the Cry are sometimes to be silenced by the authority of an acknowledged author, so nothing puts them into a greater tumult, than the name of an unpopular writer. Without examining the truth therefore of their charge against Portia, they began a loud clamor against Hobbists; and declared that they fear'd all be to contaminated by conversing with so wicked a creature as a Hobbist .
Portia. There is no one who can more thoroughly dislike Hobbes's assertion, that all laughter arises from malignity, than myself; and little could I have expected to have been call'd upon to justify my sentiments on that head, when the very words which raised the clamor against me, might have shewn my real opposition to mr. Hobbes in that point. Children's laughing at the sight of a candle, or at any other object in which they take a delight, is a contradiction to mr. Hobbes, and a proof that laughter is caused by a certain degree of pleasure, for which we cannot give the reason why, and comes from as many various causes as are capable of raising that degree of pleasure. Had Hobbes, instead of saying always, declared that laughter sometimes arose from a malignity of heart, I should not have dissented from his opinion; for laughing as well as crying hath two very distinguishable marks, by which it reveals the inmost recesses of the heart. The ghastly smile, which Milton mentions in hell, can mean I think nothing but invidious sneering: and this invidious sneering is, I believe, as strong a proof of a diabolical disposition, as is the amiable benignant smile an indication of an heavenly temper of mind. Thus also is a passionate blubbering, when words are too weak to vent the inward rage of the soul, as strong a proof of what I beg leave to call the turba in the human breast, as are tears silently flowing from sorrow, at harsh unkindness, the signs of a meek and humble disposition.
Whether Portia was right or wrong in her last observation, was not once thought on by the Cry; for at the word turba they all started up at once, and wanted nothing but the assistance of cat-calls with their shrill and piercing notes, to express their dislike, in order to have been a true picture of a condemning play-house audience. Portia several times in the midst of their noise and uproar, began to speak, but found it as impossible to gain attention, as the player doth when the multitude are resolute to hear nothing explained. The Cry knew not clearly her meaning, yet dreaded to submit to an explanation from her, for fear of being forced to own their ignorance. They chose therefore what they thought the easiest and most pleasing method; namely, the abusing her for using words which had no sense nor signification, concluding with a general clamour against innovation and novelty. Portia did once or twice go so far as to utter the words, "I don't desire;" but the Cry without giving her leave to speak, insisted upon it, "that she did desire," although they knew not what.
But as it is the nature of the Cry to retire into themselves in sullen silence at the dreaded voice of Una, not out of respect, but in order to meditate some fallacy against her their greatest enemy; their tumult was soon appeased by Una's desiring Portia to explain what she intended to express by the word turba ; that if she used it any more in the remaining part of her story, no one might be ignorant of her meaning.
I don't desire, resumed Portia, to impose a new form on any one, without explanation: and if you, O Una, approve not the word turba, when I have declared what I would express by it, I never will use it any more.
Una, who always preserved her candor, and therefore never condemned without full hearing, made a motion to Portia to proceed with her explanation.
Portia. I want a single word, by which I can at once convey the idea of all the evil passions, such as wrath, hatred, malice, envy, &c. which sometimes altogether possess the human breast; and I think every common latin dictionary will shew how adequate the word turba is, to express this legion of evil spirits, without being at the trouble of a continual repetition of all their names. Turba means not only a multitude, but a multitude of various kinds: it signifies also trouble, bustle and confusion; and is therefore expressive, when apply'd to the mind, both of the cause and the effect; of the evil passions which are the disturbers of man; and of the very disturbance itself.
The Cry cared not to appear ignorant of what had been so clearly explained; but as they had still remaining so popular an objection, they fail'd not to renew their clamor against novelty and innovation.
Portia. I am very sensible, that loudly to clamor against novelty hath been a general practice for ages past. Horace bears testimony, that it was in use in his time: yet he very judiciously asks those cavillers at new words, what must be the date for calling things new? and declares that if an objection to novelty had been always thought valid, no writings or expressions could ever have been transmitted from our ancestors to their posterity. He also by many beautiful illustrations, shews that the change of words, and the adapting them to new purposes, doth but make language follow the fate of all nature. He says, that it is, and always will be, lawful to produce new words, provided they are stampt with a known signature: bringing thus an apt metaphor from coining; for new money will be current whenever it is stampt with an image of acknowledged authority.
The Cry, when they have the least notion that they have really an advantage against their adversary, never use their common method of noise and uproar, but always speak by their orator Duessa, who was now deputed to ask Portia what was her acknowledged authority, for the word she was desirous of imposing on their understandings.
Portia. I confess I can produce none. But on the introduction of every new word, the judgment of mankind must determine whether it be adapted to express the strength of the idea for which it is formed, more adequately than any other before made use of.
If the judgment of mankind must determine; we are mankind, roared out the whole Cry; and were going unanimously to condemn Portia's word, had she not declared, that she believed on consideration, they would find that it needed no apology for its novelty, nor could she claim any merit from its application, in the sense she desired to use it; for perturbation was a common English word, made use of by all kinds of writers, and was indeed the acknowledged philosophic word amongst the stoics, to express the workings of the passions. Those therefore, she said, who understood the meaning of the word perturbation, or a perturb'd mind, could not, except through wilful ignorance, be at a loss for the full idea of what she intended to express, by a mind possessed of the turba.
The Cry now found themselves excessively puzzled, and the turba itself at that time made a strong division in their breasts, whether they should resolutely deny their being able to comprehend her new term, or whether they should contemn her for pretending to explain what was so very easy to be understood.
But whilst they were in doubt how to determine this mighty point, Una told Portia, with a smile, that she very well understood her meaning, and therefore desired her to indulge her inoffensive whim of using the word turba, whenever it would clearly express her ideas, and desired her also to go on with her account of the family of Nicanor.
The approbation given by Una to Portia's whim, stung the Cry to the very soul; and although they dared not contradict a positive command from Una, that Portia should be indulged in the future use of her new word, (which they well knew was very easy to be understood) yet the turba at that time so swell'd and turmoil'd their furious breasts, that in order to give them time for composing themselves into a more proper disposition for attention, Una for the present dismiss'd the assembly, and appointed another day, when she intreated Portia to appear again before them, in order to continue her narration.
As we promised in our introduction to retain to ourselves the office of a chorus, in order to relate such matters as are necessary to be known, and "which we could not prevail on any of our actors to tell for us;" it appears in our judgment by no means impertinent to offer to our reader's view a retrospect of the family, with which our principal person is so intimately connected.
The matters of fact contained in the following history, our Portia could not with any propriety relate, had they been all within her knowledge: but concerning most of the circumstances she was perfectly ignorant, as her intimacy was with that part of Nicanor's family, whose dutiful regard for their father would have made them not thought it proper or decent to have given her such kind of information.
As this is all that we think expedient to be said on the introduction of the following story, we hope it will be as much as the reader will think necessary for his own satisfaction.
Nicanor was the only child of his parents, and left by them very young, with a tolerable easy independent fortune. He had a school education, and was intended by his guardians for some profession: but falling in love at eighteen, with a young lady whose fortune was very suitable to his own; instead of going from school to the university, he married before he was nineteen, and settled himself in the middling station of life; not intending any farther endeavour of encreasing his fortune: and by prudence and oeconomy he made a very genteel appearance, yet lived perfectly within the compass of his income.
For the first six years of their marriage, they had no children; but at the end of that time, his wife was brought to bed of a son, whom they call'd by the name of Oliver.
As the affections of some parents depend on meer accident, so the joy of being first a mother, made the mother of Oliver doat on him to such a degree, that neither she nor her husband had one minute's peace from the hour of his birth. The fear of losing him, and anxiety for his health, kept her eternally on the fret; and instead of possessing that chearful complacency which used to accompany all her words and actions, she was now so alter'd, that Nicanor no longer enjoy'd those pleasant meals and chearful hours, to which he had been so long accustomed: nor had his companions the same pleasure in being his guests, as they had formerly experienced.
Oliver, by his mother's ill-placed indulgence, grew every day more and more humoursome, 'till his health decay'd from his restlessness to find out his own will. His mother became perfectly miserable, from seeing that weakness in her son's body, which the weakness of her own mind had caused. Nicanor had too much understanding not to condemn her behaviour, and was grieved also to see her ill management of his son; but he was excessively fond of his wife, and had not resolution enough to contradict her in any thing.
In two years after the birth of Oliver, they had two children more, Ferdinand and Cordelia, who were twins. Their mother still continued so doatingly fond of her first-born son, and her whole thoughts were so taken up in humouring and indulging him, that she gave herself no farther trouble concerning the little Ferdinand and Cordelia, than was meerly necessary to keep them from falling into mischief. But Nicanor, as soon as they were old enough to learn, took care that they should be instructed in every thing which he thought necessary for them to know, and educated them in the manner that he judged most proper for their future good. Their mother, who saw that they were not humour'd so much as her Oliver, took it for granted (such was her notion of love) that Nicanor loved her favourite best; and therefore she was not displeased with the real care he took of his two younger childrens education.
When Oliver was fourteen, and the little Ferdinand and Cordelia twelve years old, their mother died. Altho' Nicanor's wife had married him for love, and he had been to her the best of husbands, yet was her separation from him wholly excluded from causing any of those agonies which she felt in her mind at the approach of death; for they were all caused by her being forced to part with her darling Oliver: and how did she lament the leaving him to what she called the wide world, without a mother's tender indulgence! for she thought it impossible for any one to take so much care of him, as she fancyed she had hitherto done.
The first and grand rule that the mother of Oliver had laid down was, that she had much rather her son in his future conduct should injure all with whom he might converse, than that he should suffer the least inconvenience himself from his own good-nature. Her strongest point in view was to make him cultivate suspicion and policy, which she called wisdom; and she therefore laid the foundation in his mind for such a fortification, and such a set of political maxims against being a dupe, that he suspected every good-natured action of another to arise from some cunning selfish motive. And as he imagined that all people were endeavouring to impose on him, even where they appeared to design him a kindness, he rather hated than loved his benefactors. His mother indeed had no farther intention than to preserve him from being imposed on: but when the subtile minds of youth are taught continually to look askance on all the words and actions of their best friends, to suspect cunning motives also at the bottom of every good-natured action, it will not be long before such minds will begin to take as great a delight in making dupes of others, as in avoiding to be made such themselves.
As soon as cunning is settled to be wisdom, how natural is the progress to make the utmost use of it in our power!
The wife of Nicanor was an excellent oeconomist, and by the influence she held over him, they had always lived perfectly within compass; but she knew the turn of Nicanor's mind, to be strongly bent towards profusion and expence; and altho' she doubted not his affection towards his children, yet she dreaded what might be the consequence, when she was gone, of his attachment to some other woman: therefore just before her death, she by intreaties prevailed on him, to settle out of his own power her whole fortune, which was twelve thousand pounds, on her children, and in the following manner; one half on her son Oliver, and the other half, which was three thousand pounds a piece, on Ferdinand and Cordelia.
Nicanor the more readily gave into this her request, which was indeed by no means unreasonable, as it freed his mind from future anxiety about his children; and left him his own estate free to engage himself in marriage, or to descend, should he make no second choice, on his eldest son.
Although Nicanor still loved his wife enough, strongly to feel her loss at first, yet was not his grief half equal to what it would have been, had he lost her before the birth of Oliver. He was always sensible of his own weakness, in not being able to contradict her, while she was destroying her own peace and her son's welfare: but when he had for some time given way to it, he could not then alter his behaviour without some degree of harshness, which it was impossible for him to exert toward a woman, who was the object of his fondness. As he saw therefore that his misery was inevitable, either from the death of her favourite child, which from the weakness of his body was an event not unlikely, or from his life, which by her management and his own disposition was likely to be the plague and torment of all around him, he could not long lament a person's leaving this world, whose portion in it was likely to be only sorrow and vexation of spirit.
Nicanor on the death of his wife, took proper care of the education of all his children: for having real good sense, he could govern any thing but his own passions. And so great indeed was his love of pleasure and aversion to pain, that there were no lengths he would not go, either to attain the former, or to avoid the smallest degree of the latter for the present moment.
Although Oliver was now fourteen years old, and Ferdinand and Cordelia but twelve, yet was Ferdinand and his little sister so much forwarder than their brother in the knowledge attainable by their years, that any person who had heard them all talking in another room, would have been persuaded that the words uttered by Oliver were spoken by the youngest child in the company.
Nicanor having lived a whole year in the country after his wife's death, amusing himself with the care and instruction of his children, now met with a gentleman who was very desirous that he would accompany him in the progress he intended to make, not only through all Europe, but into Egypt also.
This proposal was very agreeable to Nicanor, as he had at this time no immediate intentions of settling again in marriage, and his sons also were of a proper age to be sent to a public school. Having fixed them therefore at Eton, he placed his daughter under the care of an aunt, her mother's sister, who lived about five and twenty miles from London, was a widow with a moderate income, and every way qualified for such a charge. All things being thus fixed perfectly to his satisfaction, he set out with his friend for Holland, which was the first of their intended tour.
The life which the two boys led at school was as follows.
Oliver every day improved in his suspicious maxims. He led his life in defending himself against imaginary enemies; for, as he thought all his school-fellows were so wise as to endeavour to impose on him, he was resolved not to be outdone in wisdom, and played all the most artful cunning tricks he could invent. However as he was not quite a master of Machiavel, he was often found out, brought to shame, and sometimes he suffered punishment. Yet this only doubled his assiduity for spite and mischief, and made him exert his utmost cunning to prevent such discoveries.
The innocent Ferdinand improved in learning surprisingly for his age, and was beloved by all his companions, whose love was worth obtaining; that is to say, by all who were capable of having an affection for the only true object of love. But Oliver made him the object of his hatred; for he envied him, and could not bear the praises which his brother received for his learning, altho' he had neither attention or industry enough to attain to it himself. Yet did Ferdinand endeavour to endear himself to his brother, by every act of kindness and friendship that was in his power. But nothing can be a stronger picture of the life which Oliver lived with his companions, and the manner in which he received kindness, than a cat when 'tis offered any food. The suspicious animal first smells to it, then starts back several times, and seems to be thus ruminating with itself: "Man is a mischievous animal; for men betray and murder one another. 'Tis true, I have from this particular man often received great benefits; but the wise are cautious." Exulting therefore in her own wisdom, puss again smells to the offered meat, and having by her sagacious nose found it out to be wholesome food and not poison, she darts out her offensive weapons, snatches it away with her claws, and often draws blood from the hand of her benefactor. A stronger picture of the behaviour of Oliver than is shewn by this ungrateful cat it is impossible to draw; and yet how would he and all such characters burst with rage, in the midst of their fancy'd wisdom, if they thought any one dared to make such a comparison!
Five years being expired, Nicanor returned to England. He found his daughter now nineteen, improved equal to the expectations which her earlier years had given him; for 'tis impossible to form any thing more amiable than was the gentle Cordelia.
Oliver had left school two years, and had been all that time in a gentleman's family, a distant relation of Nicanor's, in the country. Ferdinand also had just left Eton, and was in the same house with his brother. Nicanor whilst he was abroad had given a loose to his natural disposition, had spared no expence in any thing that was for his pleasure or amusement, and had indeed greatly lessened his circumstances; but this, as his children were tolerably provided for, did not excessively concern him. His intention was to settle in the country, to take his daughter home to him, and to make also a home to his sons, in the vacation of any business or profession they might chuse to follow. But whilst he stay'd in London to settle his affairs, an accident happened which changed all his purposes, and was indeed the cause of all the future misfortunes of his family. He became acquainted with a lady whose name was Cylinda, and grew so enamoured of her person and charms, that he could not possibly break from her. Nicanor was now turned of forty-seven years old, but he had all the cheerfulness and spriteliness of youth without its levity. He had a very good natural understanding, improved by every kind of polite literature and travel, which made him a most agreeable companion to such a woman as Cylinda . As she took no pains to disguise the real pleasure she found in his conversation, he had no doubt but his proposal of marriage (the only proposal he intended to make) would be readily accepted; but to his great surprize, the first time he addressed her on that subject, she forbad him positively ever to mention it again, and with so serious an air, that, as he was deeply in love with her, he conversed with her some time without having courage enough to risque her displeasure by disobeying her commands. But finding that, notwithstanding her prohibition to him from mentioning marriage, she conversed with him with as much freedom as ever, and with rather more appearance of liking; he imputed her first refusal to a resolution of not yielding the first time she was asked: he therefore mustered up courage once more to repeat to her his offer of marriage. On this Cylinda with a gravity and reserve unusual to her, and with a steadiness in her countenance, which shew'd her perfectly in earnest, replied to his proposal in these words: "Nicanor, I have great cause to be displeased with you, for suspecting that in my refusal of marriage I was playing the common trick of refusing, only to be more earnestly intreated; when you know me better, you will find how much I despise such paltry arts. I now once more solemnly declare to you, that my resolution is unalterably fixed never to marry: and unless you will promise never more even to think of matrimony, this is the last day of our acquaintance. A continuance of my friendship with you is only on those conditions."
Nicanor, who but the moment before had no one image in his head but marriage, now forgot he had ever heard of such a connexion; and all other passions vanished from his breast, but his fear of losing the acquaintance of Cylinda. He could only therefore utter these words: "On any conditions, on any conditions!"
Cylinda saw his confusion; and as she had frowned him into terror, she now smiled him into peace, and left him to compose himself, saying, "We are still friends, Nicanor; but remember the conditions, from which I am determined never to recede."
Cylinda's smile when she quitted the room left Nicanor almost as well pleased as if she had granted his request: for the dread of losing her acquaintance, which her menace had raised in his mind, being now banished, joy naturally took its place; and he was some time before he could make any reflexions on her uncommon conduct.
Nicanor was not of a temper to quit the pursuit of any pleasure, and especially where his whole heart and inclinations were so engaged, as in the enjoyment of Cylinda's company; and it would be needless to say of a man so agreeable as Nicanor could make himself, and of a woman of the turn we have described Cylinda, that they quitted not each other's company; nor did the lady by any means recede from her declarations against the chains of marriage. Cylinda continued in her own lodgings, and Nicanor quitting his design of going into the country, took a small house in town; for they were both agreed in the resolution of keeping the appearance at least of separate houses. The lady was desirous of keeping that reputation which she had hitherto preserved; and Nicanor being the father of a family grown to men and women's estate, cared not publickly to lead a life, which however right he pleased to think it by his own rule of conscience, he should have been ashamed of towards his own children.
Nicanor called himself a christian, and perhaps thought himself so; for he had not professed atheism or deism; yet had it never entered into his head to obey the laws of God farther than he himself judged those commands to be moral; and as to the manner in which he lived with Cylinda, he thought as it was injurious to no one, and as they pleased themselves, it could not possibly be any crime. He had indeed in his first wife's time, whilst he was fond of her and had no inclination to be inconstant to her, look'd with a severe eye on all women, who by any means had been betrayed by men; but then it was because he looked on such women to be profligate; for he had no notion that any woman like Cylinda, from the beauty of morality, from the precepts of philosophy, or (what was to him a more pleasing thought) from a fix'd affection, could be constant to one man without the ties of matrimony. This, joined to the beauty of her person, and the spriteliness of her conversation, so inslaved him in his affections to her, that, could all the kingdoms of the earth have been put in the balance against his living with her, like Mark Antony he would have given them up, and perished for the sake of a smile from his beloved Cylinda.
Notwithstanding Nicanor had persuaded himself, that there was neither crime nor shame in his manner of life, yet he could not bear the thought of his children's considering him at that age as a man of intrigue, without a secret pain; and the moment any thought gave Nicanor pain, he could not rest till he had by some means removed it. His daughter Cordelia was happily placed with her aunt, and for letting her remain there he had many obvious excuses; but the presence of his sons were thoroughly troublesome and irksome to him. They were now at a time of life to have been placed in some profession to have increased that fortune, which, altho' a very good foundation for any man to set out upon, and for the want of which many a man hath been kept his whole life at the bottom of a profession, to which he would have been an ornament if placed at the head, yet was far from an ample provision for idleness and independence. This Nicanor knew perfectly well; and these thoughts would his fatherly affection for his sons have raised in his mind, had not that prevailing wish of his heart, his sons absence, borne down all other considerations, and he was resolved at all events to send them out of England. Reading them a long lecture therefore on the advantages of seeing foreign countries, he strongly advised them, with as much oeconomy as their fortunes would afford, to make the tour of Europe.
As soon as he had got rid of his sons, he gave a loose to his enjoying himself with the company of a woman, who, to say the truth, was by the force of beauty, wit, and vivacity, one of the most agreeable companions that 'tis possible for a pleasure-loving man to form. She had nothing profligate in her behaviour, was not vainly extravagant, and had an easy independent fortune of her own: so that one of those evils which too generally attend such an attachment, namely, the ruin of a man and his whole family, need not have been the consequence of his amour, had not Nicanor, intoxicated by his own passions, acted little otherwise than as a downright madman, and wrapped up in luxurious enjoyments, lost all sense, feeling, and regard for any human creature but himself, or his Cylinda. The little remainder of his own fortune which he brought from abroad, he soon ran through, that is, he so far loaded an estate, which was not settled on his children, with mortgages, that it would bear no more.
Nicanor could not be so blind to outward circumstances, as not to find himself reduced to the necessity of holding his hand in those superfluous expences, which he had lavish'd away in costly entertainments, and profuse presents to his beloved Cylinda. This was a strong baulk to his pleasures: but when he found also that his circumstances were so desperate, that he could not well any longer conceal the truth from his mistress, his pain on that thought was almost intolerable. Then the consequence which must attend such a declaration (had he resolution enough to make it) being no other than his being kept by the bounty of Cylinda, gave such a twinge to his pride, that the world might, if in his power, have fallen a sacrifice, rather than he would have submitted to what appear'd to him so very horrible. To borrow another farthing of strangers, his credit would not support: to ask his sons for money was impossible, for they were out of England: to take his daughter's fortune! the first thought of it excessively shock'd him, and he fancied that he would sooner suffer any misery, than by his extravagance expose a beloved daughter to those many insults, to which youth and beauty in distress of circumstances are liable. Now did his affection for his daughter make him in imagination run over all her past actions; and with pleasure did he reflect on those numberless amiable qualities which she possessed. Her filial duty, her gentleness of mind, and a noble generosity of disposition, which he had ever observed in her from her childhood, rose full in his view; but on those very amiable qualities a thought unluckily struck him, that she could not surely refuse to her father in distress some part of her fortune, which also he flattered himself he might on the sale of his estate find himself inabled to repay. With these thoughts floating in his mind, hardly indeed knowing his own intentions, he went into the country to make a visit to his sister and his daughter Cordelia.
His sister was abroad, and he found his daughter alone. Having something labouring in his breast, which he was in doubt whether to utter or conceal, he appeared more thoughtful than usual; the innocent Cordelia to please and amuse him, entertained him with as chearful prattle as she could collect; and having a genius, and a love to painting, she told her father that she begged him to accept a small performance of her art in that way; and taking it out of her pocket-book, she gave him a picture in water-colours, which she had copied from a fine original of Rosa Alba, and the subject was what is called the Roman Charity, that is, the figure of a beautiful young woman, who visiting her father in prison, where he was condemn'd to be starved to death, gave him from her own breast a daily support. Nicanor struck with the subject, suddenly burst into tears. Cordelia had too much tender sagacity not instantly to guess the cause of his tears. And, having intreated his pardon for mentioning what he had never yet granted her permission to discourse on, she without the least hesitation begged him to relieve any distress of circumstances, (which her fears told her he might labour under) by taking any part, or the whole of that fortune which was call'd hers, and which she considered as of right due to his necessities. Overcome for the present with his daughter's excessive goodness, he cryed out, God forbid, my child, that I should cruelly be the destruction of that innocence, which I am by so many ties bound to protect! But seeing his sister advancing towards them, be begged Cordelia to hide the concern which this conversation had occasion'd, and to conceal from her aunt what had passed between them; and after staying one night, he returned the next day to London.
On his return to town, return'd also his perplexities. No money was to be had, and therefore to him no pleasure. He sat himself down at last in order to write to his sons, and to tell them that a particular pressing occasion for money having happened, he begged they would supply him with what he wanted. This letter when he had finished, and thoroughly considered on the contents, made him appear very low in his own eyes. He found an absolute impossibility of declaring to his sons the use for which he wanted this money, namely, revelling in a way of life which he dared not to avow; and then the thought of his false pretences to borrow their money being ever discovered, and how mean he must appear before them on the discovery, hurt him too much even in apprehension. Yet all these difficulties, rather than not obtain what he so much wanted, would, we doubt not, have been got over, had not a readier way stole on his imagination. From his daughter he feared no prying enquiries into his manner of life; from her gentleness he feared no reproaches, not even by her looks; and from her generosity a door was opened to him for an easy supply. Suppressing therefore all farther intruding thoughts about her future welfare, he took the liberty she had given him of using (one hundred pounds after another) as much of her fortune as was necessary to his pleasures. Altho' Nicanor in this manner lessen'd his daughter's fortune from three thousand to fifteen hundred pounds, yet on every sum he took did he make himself believe that it was the very last that he would touch for his own use; and after having lived on in this manner four years with Cylinda, and now every day expecting his sons at home, he had just brought himself as he thought to a resolution of declaring the whole truth to Cylinda, of telling her both his circumstances and family, which he had hitherto with the utmost reserve concealed, when an accident happened which overthrew all his resolutions, and drove him into a worse situation than he ever imagined himself in before. For Cylinda acquainted him with her having by the roguery of her agent lost her whole fortune, and shewed him at the same time a letter which threatened her with being immediately arrested, unless she paid the sum of a thousand pounds, which she confessed was due by a bond sign'd and seal'd under her own hand. So extravagant was Nicanor's passion for Cylinda, that the least image of any harm or inconvenience happening to her, made him like a madman. He knew his own inability to help her; but to declare it at such a time when he had hitherto appear'd to her rather in the light of a man of great affluence, must seem so like a poor evasion to get off when he was really wanted, that he could not bear the thought. He knew, that should he suffer her once to be arrested, he had no way to release her but by paying down the money; for 'twas not likely, should he offer it, that his bail would be taken for such a sum, at least without some person of known fortune to join with him; and where to find such a person was harder than to find the money. There was a time indeed when Nicanor had several friends who would have been bail with him or for him, on his bare word of payment only, for twice that sum, as he was then held strictly to be a man of honour; but unluckily that was at a time when it was next to impossible that he should ask any one to shew to him such an act of friendship. It could hardly at present be said that he had any acquaintance with his friends; for by a kind of divining art, (like rats who leave a ship that is sinking) they had for some time foreseen that Nicanor's ruin was at hand, and therefore by dropping any converse with him, they very good-naturedly spared themselves the trouble of beholding so melancholy an event.
As paying the money therefore was the only method which to Nicanor appeared possible, for the keeping his beloved mistress out of prison (a thought which shock'd him more than would the death of all his family) he at once determined that it was better to prevent such a disaster, than to heal the blow after it was given.
His mind was too full of these various sensations, to suffer him to say scarcely any thing to Cylinda on the unlucky news she had told him with an apparent abruptness; therefore, after about an hour's silence, he left her, and said he would return to her with the money in a few hours time.
What enabled him to make such a promise was, that he that very day expected his daughter in town to pay him a visit. When he came home to his own house, and on enquiry found that Cordelia was not arrived, it is impossible to describe the tumultuous anxiety of his mind. He flew home with eager haste to meet his daughter, in order to have the means of saving his Cylinda from what he thought perdition. But having time for reflexion, he began to rejoice that Cordelia's absence prevented him from breaking the promise he had made to himself, of touching no more of her money. On this he sat down eagerly to write to his sons; for Cylinda's distress was still uppermost, enough to make him bent on relieving it: but no sooner was such a letter begun, than recollecting the great distance they were at, his fancy was again haunted with the frightful picture of Cylinda's being arrested before he could receive any answer. Then did his daughter again return to his thoughts, and he hardly knew whether he most wished or feared her coming into his house. In this excessive struggle in his mind, shame so prevailed, that he could not bear the thoughts of seeing Cordelia's face; he therefore sat down, and in a tremor, in which he could hardly hold his pen, wrote a letter, which he intended to leave for her against she came, and to fly to some place or other to avoid her sight. He was in such a hurry to get over the sum which he wanted, that instead of writing it in words at length, he set it down in figures; and not only so, but in his hurry he omitted one of the cyphers, and instead of desiring her to take up for him 1000 l. he said he had occasion for 100l. He had written no farther of his letter than mentioning the sum, when Cordelia entered the room, hastening with joy to have her father's blessing. Nicanor's countenance at that instant very little indicated the pleasure which might naturally be expected in any father, on seeing such a daughter; but on the contrary, from the consciousness of what he was doing, and from vexation at being thus surprised into an interview which he intended to avoid, his eyes flash'd with a mixture of fear and anger.
Cordelia, shock'd at so unexpected a reception from her father, fearing that he was for some reason highly displeased with her, stood like one astonish'd. At last, with a faultering voice, she said, "I hope, Sir, I have by no inadvertent step offended." Here Nicanor interrupting her, took hold of her hand, and reply'd, "'Tis impossible, I think, for the image of offence, and my Cordelia, ever to arise together in my mind; I was only vexed, my child, at an accident which hath happened. My best friend is arrested on my account, and must go to prison unless I can supply a timely relief. The vexation which I felt at being obliged to take any more of your fortune, was the cause of that anxiety which you mistook for anger. I was just writing a letter to you, Cordelia." Not being able to proceed any farther, he gave the letter which he had begun into his daughter's hand; which no sooner did Cordelia receive, than a sudden joy flush'd into her countenance, to find that her father's anxiety arose from no other cause than what was in her power to relieve.
The tender heart of Cordelia could not see in distress any one she loved, without using any means in her power for their relief, without considering also by what means that distress arose. The imprudence of her father, and his attachment to Cylinda, had been for some time no secret to Cordelia.
For there was a lady, who imagining Nicanor a rich prize, had laid forth all her allurements to engage him in marriage; not for any real liking, but with a prudent intention of prevailing with him, under the sanction of the law, to pillage as much as possible from his children, in order to heal her own broken fortunes. As soon as she found the badness of his circumstances, she rejoiced in her escape: but when she heard Nicanor had a mistress in private, and fear'd that her allurements had failed from his attachment to some other more powerful charms, her jealous rage made her use all manner of dirty means to pry into this secret amour. And having from the servants fished out the real truth, namely, that Cylinda was a woman of an independent fortune, of such decency of behaviour that the very people of the house could not tell whether Nicanor's visits meant more than pure friendship; yet her zeal for Nicanor's poor children made her tell Cordelia, that her father was cruelly ruining them all, by supporting an extravagant ugly baggage, who she doubted not would impoverish him, so as to bring him to a goal; and 'twas well if she did not excite him to some wicked deed, which would bring him to the gallows. Cordelia could not stop the first volley of her tongue; but she would never afterwards suffer either her or any one else to mention it any more, as hearing such tales was, in her opinion, a mark of disrepect to her father. Cordelia had none of the water of Lethe to drive this knowledge from her breast, and her father's imprudence and misfortunes fill'd her heart with secret sorrow; yet the least hint of such her knowledge never dropp'd from her tongue; nor did she, for her own convenience, use that common method of stifling her concern for his necessities, by reflecting on the imprudent measures from whence they arose. She begg'd her father to have no fears on her account, but if he wanted it, that he would take all that remain'd of her fortune, for she looked upon it as his own; and she could never do any thing with it, which could give her greater happiness than his making use of it.
Nicanor charged her on his blessing to take up no more than he had mention'd in his letter; and the same reason which had made him before mistaken in the setting down the sum, made him now omit a repetition of what he could but just indure to think on. Cordelia made no reply; for as she did not think of letting her father have this money by way of gift, she could not talk the language of bestowing, so much as to press him to accept of more than he wanted. The image of her own property was not uppermost in her thoughts; she look'd on what she was doing as an act of duty; and therefore chearfully hasten'd to obey her father's commands.
As soon as Cordelia was gone to her banker's to fetch the money, Nicanor was again seized with one of those violent struggles in the mind which is not far from temporary distraction. He left his own house, intending to fly to Cylinda, but considering that he had nothing more to say than to renew the promise he had before made of bringing her the money, and finding his mind too much ruffled to enjoy any chearful pleasure, like a wandering ghost he traversed the streets from one end of the town to the other, hardly knowing what he did, or where he went; sometimes resolving yet to drop his purpose of thus robbing his daughter, yet dreading to see Cylinda's face with such shame as disappointment would bring; more dreading to encounter the tender looks of his gentle Cordelia; and in this agony of mind did he wander about for near five hours, till recollecting that his daughter and his servants would think him lost, or some harm come to him, he ventured home.
As soon as he entered his house, his servant told him that his daughter Cordelia was gone out of town, and had left a letter for him. The occasion of which was as follows.
Cordelia came to town to visit her father, which he permitted her to do as often as she pleased, and was as usual to have returned into the country the next morning: but when she came back from her banker's, she found at her father's house a messenger, who was come from her aunt to beg her immediate return, if she ever wished to see her alive, for she had been taken violently ill just after Cordelia left her. Cordelia waited some time in hopes of her father's coming home; but as every minute seemed an hour from her impatience to be with her aunt, who was not less dear to her than if she had been her mother; she wrote a letter, begging her father to excuse her in not waiting for his return, and in the letter she enclosed a bank note for a hundred pounds, which she imagined was the sum he had desired of her.
When Nicanor opened the letter, and saw a bank note, notwithstanding the struggle he had before felt, an unbounded joy flow'd in upon his mind, from reflecting on the pleasure with which he should now fly to his Cylinda; his absence from whom had in reality given him more than half the pain he had indured: but on perceiving the sum to be one hundred instead of one thousand pounds, his disappointment made him give way to the utmost rage against the poor innocent cause of that disappointment. As he could not know the mistake which he himself had made, he began to accuse Cordelia with having feign'd this sickness of her aunt's in order to avoid his sight, after she had been guilty of so paltry a trick as putting him off with one hundred instead of a thousand pounds. The long experience he had had of Cordelia's being incapable of such an action, had no chance for being thought of in her favour: for when once a man whose sole pursuit is his own indulgence, meets with any baulk to his pleasures, his hatred rises against every such obstacle to his favourite pursuit. Besides, another very unfortunate circumstance for poor Cordelia was, that he could not take the blame from her without throwing it on a person much dearer to him, namely, himself; for granting it to be no trick and contrivance, but only a mistake; if it was not hers, it was his own, which he could by no means admit to be possible. And whilst he could suppose her guilty even of such a mistake, he at the same time supposed her void of that earnestness to serve him, which she had in reality always shewn. It was with no very favourable thoughts towards his daughter then, that he determined to post down after her with the utmost speed, to get the mistake rectified. He wrote a note and sent it directly to Cylinda, to acquaint her that a little accident had happened to prevent his return so soon as he intended, but before the evening was over he would certainly bring her the money.
But as it once again, before he set out, came into his head, that this might be no mistake, but that his daughter might be, perhaps, determined to hold her hand, and would not let him have the sum he required; he was resolved not to see Cylinda's face without the money: and left word therefore with his servant, that he did not know when he should return home. For he was indeed determined in his mind, if his daughter disappointed him, to go directly abroad to his sons; and if baulk'd in his expectations there, never to return to England any more.
Nicanor's note to Cylinda, which promised his return to her that evening, was perfectly inconsistent with what he told his own servant, of not knowing when he should return: but his reason for writing such a note to Cylinda was, first because he could not bear to give her the pain of even the least prospect of a disappointment; and besides, that he made no doubt of overtaking Cordelia before she was gone many miles, imagining his own ardent wishes would outfly every thing. But Cordelia's anxious desire to see her kind relation, outflew his utmost speed, and she arrived at her aunt's house about an hour after sun-set, and to her great joy found her in a manner in perfect health: for her complaint was indeed a kind of fit or falling sickness, to which she was subject, and which as soon as it went off, left her near as well as before she was taken. They had scarcely supped, when they were excessively surprised by the arrival of Nicanor, who being told on enquiring for his sister, that she was very well, suffered all his suspicions against his daughter to return; and on entering the room, he commanded Cordelia to attend him immediately to London. Her aunt, astonished at Nicanor's wild behaviour, begged to know what had happened which could occasion such a command, and intreated him at least to delay his journey till the next morning, if it was but in pity to her niece who had just come off such a journey, and could scarcely undertake such a fatigue as would be an immediate return to London. He answered his sister, with no great mildness, that he should not publish his private affairs to all the world; and that he thought himself the best judge what was fit for his own daughter to do; but if she chose not to obey his commands, as she knew she was independent, he would instantly return without her.
Poor Cordelia hesitated not a moment on obeying her father's commands; but was excessively grieved to see him speak with a sternness with which he was unaccustomed to treat her, and for which she could not in the least guess the cause.
As soon as Nicanor and Cordelia were driven from the door, the former began (not without a great deal of roughness) to mention the disappointment he had met with from her note of a hundred pounds, which he had in his letter desired might be a thousand. Cordelia assured him that one hundred was all that he had mentioned; for it was with the utmost care she attended to the sum, that being the principal thing in the letter. She was very sorry, she said, that she had no method of clearing her innocence but by the most sincere protestations; for she confess'd she had burn'd his letter as soon as she had comply'd with its contents.
But unlucky was it for poor Cordelia, that from her own generosity in putting it out of the power of chance to discover what had pass'd only between herself and her father, (which was her true motive for burning his letter) she was look'd on as the cause of every uneasy hour pass'd by that mistaken, infatuated, may it not be said ungrateful father, to the end of his life.
Nicanor was at last convinced that his daughter meant not to disappoint him; but that the mistake was her's and not his own, he was resolutely bent to believe. However, as he now view'd his horses heads moving towards London, a circumstance which gave him no small pleasure, his wrath was somewhat abated; and after condemning Cordelia for a carelessness, which he persisted in laying at her door, he told her he could not long be angry with any one for a fault, where there was in the bottom no ill intention.
O generous Nicanor! and happy Cordelia! to have a father who could forgive a fault, of which her love to him made her utterly incapable!
But now an accident happened, that moved in Nicanor some few of those fatherly sparks of affection, which the reader may think had for some time been pretty much stifled.
It was a fine moon-shine night, and they were got on their journey about eighteen miles; when, entering into a town within twelve miles of London, the post-boy, either through carelessness or the deceitful light of the moon, ran the chaise up upon a bank, and overturn'd them with such violence, that Cordelia received such a blow on her head, as entirely stunn'd her senses, and Nicanor almost lost his own, with the dreadful apprehensions that she was bereft of life.
He carried her in his arms into the middle of the town, roused the people at one of the inns, and on finding both warmth and breath in his unhappy daughter, they got a surgeon to let her blood, which restored her again to some degree of life. They then put her into a warm bed, and Nicanor sat by her bed-side in such agonies, considering the real occasion of the accident, that is easier to be imagined than express'd.
After some hours of sound sleep, she found herself greatly refresh'd, but by no means able to pursue her journey. Nor had Nicanor so far lost all feeling or tenderness, as not to remain with her all that day and the next night; when the following day before noon, she found herself so well, that she begg'd to accompany her father, as he first intended, to London.
As soon as they arrived in town, Cordelia being tolerably well recover'd, hastened to rectify the mistake which had given her father so much uneasiness. And Nicanor, fearing that from his absence what he intended to prevent might have happened to his Cylinda, and that more therefore than the bare sum might be necessary, bad his daughter take up twelve hundred, instead of a thousand pounds. As soon as this money was in his possession, the swiftness of thought would scarcely paint the speed with which he flew to Cylinda's lodgings. But what was his surprise when the woman of the house told him that the lady had paid off her lodgings and was gone the evening before, without leaving any word to what place she was removed, only declaring that she should return thither no more!
Gone! (said Nicanor) impossible! How? when? whither? and with whom did she go?
She went (reply'd the woman) last night, sir, as I have already told you, and in a coach with a gentleman: but where she is gone, no-body in this house knows, I believe, but her own maid, whom she bid to follow her as soon as she had pack'd up all her things.
Where is her maid? cry'd Nicanor; let me speak to her this moment.
Indeed, sir, answers the landlady, you are unluckily a quarter of an hour too late even for that; for it was not longer ago that the maid in a hackney coach drove from the door, and bid the coachman go to the top of the street, and then she would tell him whither he was to carry her.
Nicanor's fears were now alarm'd to the utmost; for he doubted not but the lawyer had put his threat of an arrest in execution. —Gone! (therefore repeated he) and with some men! Pray, madam, how look'd the barbarous ruffians that forced the poor lady. from your house?
I believe, sir, reply'd the good woman, you very much mistake the case: I mention'd no more than one man, and such indeed I can scarcely call him, for his blooming cheeks and fair complexion vied with even those of the lady herself. I never in my life beheld so sweet a figure; he was exactly, sir, like that picture of Adonis, which you presented the lady Cylinda to hang in her bed-chamber. Damnation! cry'd Nicanor (for he could hardly contain himself within any bounds) I wanted not to hear a fine description, woman; I asked if you knew the gentleman, in hopes to trace the lady, for I have business to communicate to her of the utmost importance; and I am certain she must leave some message for me, in case I should call after she was gone.
Upon the word of an honest woman, sir, said the woman of the house, the lady left no such message, but rather seemed to take the utmost precautions, as did her servant after her, to avoid being traced.
Did not the man look like a lawyer? said Nicanor; are you sure he used no threats?
Whether from a good-natured desire of removing those fears which Nicanor's expressions pretty plainly shewed, or whether from the malicious pleasure some few people take in plaguing their fellow-creatures, we pretend not to declare; for matters of fact are at present chiefly our view: but the landlady left nothing unsaid, which might convince Nicanor that the lady went off with the prettiest young fellow she ever beheld, and perfectly voluntarily. Her discourse failed not indeed thoroughly to remove Nicanor's first fear; but placed in its room such another, or rather such a certainty, as made him return in such a disposition of mind, that like the mighty monarch in the tragedy of Tom Thumb, he would gladly have ordered the prisons to be shut up, &c. and the school-masters severely to have whipped all their boys.
Nicanor, notwithstanding he had good reason to believe that Cylinda desired not to be followed, went to every place where he could imagine it possible to hear any news of her; but all in vain: and almost mad with disappointment that Cylinda was gone, he returned at past twelve at night to his own house. Cordelia was to set out very early the next morning for her aunt's in the country, much before Nicanor's time of rising. She sat up therefore waiting for his coming home, hoping now all mistakes were rectify'd, that she should, with an indulgence and good-humour, which she had sometimes experienced from him, receive her father's blessing. But the rage within Nicanor's mind must have some vent; and the dutiful innocent Cordelia was the only object in his way, on whom he could bestow it. On his entering the room, Cordelia grieved still to see a cloud upon his brow, his cheeks also as pale almost as death itself, asked him with anxious concern if he was not well: he answered, that health was the least of his concern, but he could only say that he was ruined and undone, for the greatest misfortune in the world had befallen him; and her careless and silly mistakes were the cause of it. —She humbly begged to know what misfortune had befallen him. On which he said, he supposed she wanted to sift out his affairs, in order to upbraid him for his conduct, or perhaps to talk of it to her companions. Cordelia took no notice of so cruel and unjust a suspicion, the harshness of which went to her very soul, but still continued to entreat her father to let her know, if 'twas in her power by any labour, by any sufferings, to remove his great anxiety. To this he only answered, that he wanted no more of her management; and if he had not been fool enough to have depended upon her, he had been now a happy man. —Cordelia finding every thing she said, or could say, thus unkindly misinterpreted; and having no hopes of being able by the softest and gentlest words to give any pleasure to her father, remained some time in silent sorrow; a tear now and then stealing from her eyes without her consent, which she contrived so to wipe off, that Nicanor should not see she wept: for it had been long her custom, whatever befell her, to be all chearfulness before her father, as she knew her chearfulness always gave him pleasure. But little necessity was there at present for poor Cordelia's caution; as Nicanor was in such a disposition of mind, that her chearfulness would have been by him called impertiment mirth; and from her tender tears of sorrow she would have been accused of blubbering, from the pride and stubbornness of her heart. The result was, that with a heavy heart at seeing her father's grief and displeasure, she went out of town the next morning as she intended; nor did Nicanor in the least think of detaining her, for her absence was what he at present most wanted, in order to be at liberty to follow his own schemes and inventions. The money which he had taken up to secure Cylinda, as he imagined, from being forcibly taken from him to a prison, he now employed in the most assiduous search to recover her once more to his acquaintance: for the thought that she had willingly deserted him, was too painful for him often to admit it into his bosom; but whenever in its turn it found a place there, then did he storm and rave at the levity and inconstancy of women; all the general invectives that ever were written against them would he repeat; and whenever he had worked himself into a general rage against the whole sex, poor Cordelia never failed of coming in for a large share of that anger; as her supposed mistake was to him the only cause of all the uneasiness he felt. Yet now and then a thought would struggle to arise in his mind, tending to shew him that his own selfish extravagance, with an indulgence of a passion unbefitting a man of his years with such a family, was the true cause of all his misfortunes; nay more, that his anger to Cordelia, supposing the mistake hers, was perfectly cruel and unreasonable: but this like all other struggles gave him great pain, and then was treated as he would all pain, driven off with the utmost speed. Nicanor had not resolution enough to suffer a moment's uneasiness that he could avoid; and therefore instead of putting himself into the hands of that skilful surgeon Reason to probe his wounds to the bottom, he always employed that quack Fallacy to plaister them over at the top, and left the rotten part at the bottom to shift for itself.
Two months were employed in his search after Cylinda, but to no purpose. Messengers after messengers were sent to all parts of England, and no expence did he spare in this most vain and trifling of all his foolish extravagances. Having thus squandered away great part of the money he had last taken up; and from his despair of recovering Cylinda beginning to turn his reflexion a little on his future means of subsistence, a thought struck him which is too apt to present itself to men in his desperate situation, and this was no other than a gaming table. The mortgage on his estate for want of interest being paid was foreclosed; and so far was he from receiving any overplus (with which he had a long time flattered his hopes, and made himself believe that he should replace his daughter's fortune) that he was a thousand pounds in debt. The money remaining out of the twelve hundred pounds was not half equal to the discharging this debt; and to take the very small remainder in his daughter's hands, he could not now think of, especially as it would have been still insufficient for his purpose. He knew very well that his sister's income was only for life, and therefore on her death Cordelia would be destitute of support. Altho' his daughter held not the same place in his affection as before that unlucky mistake of his, which obstinately passed in his mind for hers, yet could he not well bear the thought of a young woman, and so handsome a young woman as Cordelia, being thrown in such a manner on the world without horror; and altho' his affection was subsided, yet his pride was piqued at the prospect of his own daughter's being forced into a servile situation, or tempted to infamy.
To the gaming table therefore he flies, by which he had already in his vain imagination retrieved all the errors of his life, and gained an ample provision for himself and family. —The event is too common, too certain, as he unhappily fell amongst a set of sharpers, to need being related.
When he was thus reduced to the last shilling he had in the world, all his debts still unpaid, his son Ferdinand unexpectedly arrived at his door.
Never did father receive a son with greater joy than Nicanor received Ferdinand; and Ferdinand was no less delighted with such a reception from his father. Nicanor doubted not for the moment, but that his pleasure arising on the sight of Ferdinand, was owing to his paternal love for him, of which indeed there was some mixture: but when a man hath once given way to such an extravagant passion as Nicanor had for Cylinda, whether the woman be a mistress or a wife, all other affections and attachments grow excessively cool. 'Tis pretty certain also, that where the object of a man's pleasure is the chief object of his love (that love too solely founded on her being the object of his pleasure) every small portion of affection which he can spare, to brothers, sisters, parents, grown-up children, or friends, is only in proportion to the use or service they may be able to render him in any light: but chiefly in the gratification of his favourite pleasure. As soon therefore as Ferdinand had told his father, that he must beg his forgiveness for having so much neglected his advice, as imprudently to have reduced his fortune greatly for the time he had been abroad; the hope of such relief as Nicanor expected being partly destroyed, his joy at his son's arrival was greatly diminished, and the inward turn of his mind from pleasure to uneasiness, was very visible by the sudden change of his countance.
Nicanor never felt a disappointment, but his mind was immediately filled with anger against the person who was the cause of such disappointment, without the least consideration whether there was or was not any real blame in the person who was so unhappy as to baulk his greedy expectations. —This we mention as being (we hope at least) an uncommon peculiarity of temper in Nicanor. —For were such dispositions common, what would avail the most tender love, the most assiduous duty, the most friendly diligence, should our sincere endeavours chance to fail of their desired success!
Ferdinand was excessively grieved at seeing the anger of his father's brow on this confession. He begged his permission to relate in as short a manner as possible, all that had happened to him in his travels; "And then I trust, sir, (said he,) I shall not appear quite inexcusable in your eyes."
Nicanor on the last words of Ferdinand, conceived some hope that his affairs were not so bad as his fears at first made him apprehend; and slackening the severity of his look, he bad him proceed with his narration.
"When my brother Oliver and I went abroad (said Ferdinand ) we travelled through Holland, France and Italy; making all the observations we thought necessary for improvement, in every country through which we passed. Our stay at each particular place was extremely short, altho' we often returned back again to the same cities in which we had before resided. My brother Oliver, by whose inclinations in those points I was entirely directed, was indeed in so dejected low-spirited a way, that I feared he was going into some lingring distemper: I was very glad therefore to comply with his restless desire of moving from one place to another, in hopes of contributing something both to his health and pleasure.
"While we were in Rome about two years ago, we became acquainted with an English gentleman of a large fortune, who was very desirous that I would travel with him into Turkey through Greece, into Persia, and indeed over almost all the known parts of the world; and this he promised to make perfectly easy to me, from taking on himself the whole burthen of the expence. This proposal was so very agreeable and advantageous, that I should not even have hesitated on the acceptance of it: but Oliver expressed so much uneasiness at the thought of my going away, and leaving him to return home by himself, adding also that he was certain he should not live long, and intreating me therefore by my brotherly affection for him, not to forsake him in the weak condition he was in, that I begged the gentleman to excuse my not accepting his kind offer: which however he did not excuse; for being of a very odd temper, he took my refusal so extremely ill, that he would not speak to me afterwards.
"The stay of this English gentleman at Rome was much longer than he at first intended; for when I refused to accompany him on his travels I imagined that he was setting out as the next week, but it was some months before he pursued his intended voyage. My brother Oliver on my determination not to accompany the English gentleman, was very earnest with me that we should directly return back into France, to which I readily consented; but the next day he changed his mind, and seemed full as desirous of our longer stay in Rome, to which also I made no sort of objection, being directed, as I before said, intirely by his inclinations. At the end of three months my brother told me, that he was going to communicate to me what he believed would a good deal surprise me; which was, that the English gentleman who had offered some time ago to take me with him in his travels, had that day (as he met him by accident in the street) made the very same proposal to him; and that knowing the oddness of his temper, he had at once agreed to the acceptance of an offer which was so very agreeable. Oliver told me, that he hoped I had opinion enough of his honour to believe him incapable of acting in any underhand way towards obtaining the favour of a man, who had by his former behaviour to me shewn himself to be plainly govern'd by caprice and whim. But, still farther to convince me how little this agreeable excursion was of his own seeking, he would still, if I desired it, revoke the promise he had given to the gentleman of setting out with him the very next morning. He confessed, he said, that to accompany this gentleman in his travels would be the greatest pleasure to him in the world, and would he believed contribute to the establishment of his health: but still rather than I should suspect him of a mean treachery, which his very soul abhorr'd, he was ready to give up any satisfaction of his own, if his losing such an advantage would be any pleasure to me. I told him that I wondered he could suppose I harbour'd any such suspicion of him, and assured him that his pleasing himself and recovering his health, was what of all things I most earnestly wish'd and desir'd. The next day therefore my brother set out with his friend; and as soon as I had made myself perfect master of the Italian language, I intended returning into England. I happened just at this time to meet with a young gentleman named Drusus whose conversation was perfectly agreeable, and whose whole heart and soul seemed by all his sentiments to bear such an exact resemblance to my own, that in a short time we contracted the most intimate friendship. We travelled together towards Paris, where his affairs, he said, would oblige him to make some stay; and as I had no particular call to any other place, I was extremely glad to remain with him as long as it would suit with his convenience or pleasure. But after about two months residence in Paris, my friend appear'd to be oppress'd with the deepest melancholy; and on my enquiring the cause, he with the most seeming reluctance, was prevailed on at last to declare that his melancholy arose from distress in circumstances. And since he had gone so far, he would, he said, lay open the whole truth of his very unhappy life, which he had hitherto conceal'd, in order to spare me the pain which such a recital would give. He then inform'd me that he had been left an easy independent fortune by an uncle, but had ruin'd himself by supporting the extravagance of the worst of fathers."
Here Nicanor with great heat said, You should not have contracted a friendship with any man who could speak thus disrespectfully of his father.
"It was, sir, (reply'd Ferdinand) his tender manner of repeating those circumstances in his father's life, which were necessary towards informing me in his history, that endear'd him still more to me, and gain'd from me an unlimited credit to his story: for never did Drusus utter one disrespectful word of a man, whose behaviour deserved not from his son the generosity and duty which he related of himself towards his father, and by whose means, according to his own account, he was totally impoverish'd. Yet it was not his own poverty, he said, that he was unable to bear, but he confess'd that he had a wife, a beautiful young creature, who by marrying him had disobliged all her friends: and altho' when she was of age, she would have a claim to an ample fortune; yet so great was their present distress, that he had just now received a letter from her, to say that she was ready to lie in at a little village, where she was obliged to stop in her intended journey to meet him at Paris, and that she was at that time void also of common necessaries for her support."
"Poor wretch, (cry'd Nicanor) what must he feel for the distresses of a beloved woman, whom it was not in his power to support! You could not, my boy, refuse him a supply on so urgent, so tender an occasion!"
"I hope, sir, reply'd Ferdinand, that I have not a heart incapable of being moved by a friend's distress: but not to dwell long on the relation of what gives me the utmost pain to think on, as it hath half damp'd the pleasure I could propose in any future confidence or friendship; this Drusus was the most artful of men: he formed his story specious in all its circumstances, perfectly calculated to move my compassion, and to impose on my generosity, and in conclusion borrowed of me a thousand pounds. The very next day he left Paris, and I was soon convinced from undoubted evidence, that he was a most notorious cheat, and had assumed several different shapes, and invented several different stories, adapted to impose on the generous and open-hearted."
Now Nicanor's compassion for Drusus was flown, and with a frown he said, "that had Drusus's story been true, something had indeed been due to his necessities. But you are very little qualified, Ferdinand, (said he) to go through the world, if you cannot guard yourself against common cheats and impostures."
"I am very sensible, sir, said Ferdinand, that I may incur censure for want of prudence and proper caution; but had you known Drusus, had you heard his artful tale, you must have condemned me for-want of friendship and feeling, had I not complied with his request. Besides I considered, that should I by his death or misfortunes (for his treachery I never suspected) lose the whole sum which I had advanced for his service, I should hurt or distress no one but myself; for I had the happiness to know that you, sir, were in easy circumstances" —here Nicanor sighed—"that my sister also is well provided for." —Here Nicanor looked wild, frowned, and muttered the word, fool. —"Pardon me, sir, said Ferdinand, altho' I love my sister with a brotherly affection, yet have I always considered a moderate provision as a greater blessing than such heaps of wealth, as tend only to make the owners a prey for designing men. 'Twas on that consideration, sir, that I termed my sister well provided for: and as to my brother, his prudence will never suffer him to want any assistance."
Nicanor peevishly bad him spare his observations and reflexions, and proceed with his story.
"I have nothing farther, sir, to add, said Ferdinand, but that in a few days after the departure of Drusus, I left France in order, as you see me here, to pay my duty, and to receive your blessing."
Nicanor now finding that he had heard the worst, and that his son, altho' he had lessened his fortune, had sufficient remaining for his present relief, kindly embraced him; and told him that he was sincerely glad to see him safely returned. "But I am extremely sorry, my son, to acquaint you, (said he) that you are come to be a melancholy witness to your father's misfortunes and distress." Ferdinand alarm'd by these words, and seeing also the fix'd melancholy, which appeared in the face of Nicanor, begged to know of what kind such distress and misfortunes were, and if in his power to relieve. In short, Ferdinand and Cordelia were so truly twins in their minds, as well as by birth, that it would be a tedious repetition to relate what Ferdinand felt, or how he acted on hearing of his father's circumstances. Nor could the fear of any consequences for himself have the least chance for making him keep any thing in his own possession, of which his father stood in need.
Ferdinand from having been sent abroad (which Nicanor did from a desire of getting rid of both his sons) was now in that most unhappy of all siuations, a gentleman both by birth and education, with parts capable by application of making a figure, at an age in which he ought to be entered on business or some profession; yet thrown so much back in the world, that it must be some years before any thing he could pursue would yield him the least advantage, void also of the means for almost common subsistence, till he could be enabled reputably to subsist himself.
As soon as Nicanor's debts were paid by Ferdinand, he lived on in the same house with him on the small remainder of his fortune, till he could turn himself to any profession, or find means for his own and his father's future support. But it was not above a month before they had an addition to their family, by the coming home of Cordelia; who as her aunt was just dead, wanted that protection which a father is most proper to give. She had not been long with her father in London, before a man in very great circumstances liked her so well, as to make a proposal of marriage to her father. He asked not her fortune, nor desired any, he said, but would make whatever settlements they should require. Now was Nicanor's heart greatly elated with joy, for he wanted not affection enough for his daughter to wish to see her happy; or with more propriety may we say, to see her rich: for as to happiness he could not expect there would be much in a marriage between two persons so thoroughly opposite in their dispositions, as was this man and the gentle Cordelia. Ruffinus, for that was his name, had acquired great wealth by business, and was still in a way by merchandise of doubling and trebling his fortune. His person was by no means disgreeable; yet if report belied him not, nothing could be more sordid than his mind, or more void of every thing that is truly amiable. He kept in his house a brother who had fail'd in business as his bookkeeper; and fewer privileges did that brother enjoy, than he would have given his father's butler, if he had been qualified for the office. His only sister, whose outward deformity, poor girl, had prevented her ever hoping for any other protection, lived with him as his house-keeper: and how she lived need not be told, since it was with a brother, who worth near a plumb could suffer his sister to remain in that situation.
Nicanor knew all these family circumstances, yet dwelt so strongly to Cordelia on the excessive liberality of his proposal to her, that she plainly perceived her father's whole heart and soul to be bent upon this match. Nicanor urged to his daughter, that common reports of the avaritious temper of Ruffinus must be false, when he could thus generously offer to take her without a shilling; and this being evidently the effect of love, that love must make him to her the best of husbands: he omitted not also to remind her, that from her own disposition she could not but be happy, as the whole pleasure of her life, he knew, consisted in the kindness and affection of the person with whom she was most nearly connected.
It was impossible for Cordelia on this subject to give her father any other answer, but that she begged a few days to consider of a proposal which so nearly concerned the happiness of her future life.
Cordelia so well knew the character of Ruffinus, that she would not have wanted one moment's consideration for the rejecting him and his offers. No consideration for herself would have made her have given her hand to a man whom she could not esteem and love, and whom therefore she must have deceived under that most solemn vow of marriage. But her father's necessities and her brother's distress, made her endeavour if possible to reconcile her mind to the undergoing the most dreadful of all lives, for the sake of bringing them some relief, or at least of relieving them from any cares for her support. As to the real generosity of Ruffinus's proposal, it was not specious enough to deceive her; she well knew that it proceeded from gratifying that liking, which she was not so blind but she perceived he had taken towards her the only time she had been in his company; and plainly did she see the fallacy of her father's reasoning, as being full well convinced that with so tyrannical, so cruel, and so hard a heart, as 'twas plain from his behaviour to his family he was possessed of, there could not dwell that love and affection which was indeed the chief joy of her life. She acquainted her brother Ferdinand with the proposal made by her father, to which he deeply sighed, and begged her to consult her own heart, and take advice from thence, for 'twas not in his power to dare the consequence which might attend the advice he wished to give her: but should she accept this offer'd opportunity of snatching herself from one kind of misery, surely, he said, heaven would bless such generosity, and her own affectionate heart would not suffer her to be unhappy.
Cordelia knew how excessively her brother loved her, and how much he wished her real happiness: seeing him therefore so subdued by their miserable circumstances, as not to dare the consequence of her refusing this advantageous offer, she caught his fears and his despair, and was almost come to a resolution of sacrificing her own peace for her father's support, when her brother Oliver arrived at the door.
He was received by them all with affectionate joy, and Ferdinand soon took an opportunity of informing him of the desperate state of his family. This information happened to be needless, for Oliver had long before heard of the ruin of his father; and altho' he made the appearance of being just come from abroad, he had been in England some weeks, but had his reasons for not going home, or giving them any notice of his arrival.
He gave them a short account of his travels, and seemed surprized they had not heard of the death of his friend with whom he travelled. This gentleman he informed them died at Constantinople, and left him all his fortune; which, Oliver said, amounted not to the sum it was reputed, but was sufficient, he hoped, to enable him to relieve the distresses of his family: and he kindly declared that his sister Cordelia should not be driven into a match which was disagreeable to her, if she would depend on his brotherly affection.
The arrival of Oliver, and this his behaviour, filled the whole family with a joy that is not to be expressed. Nicanor was freed from the fears of poverty, which he had by no means strength of mind enough to look boldly in the face; and Ferdinand and Cordelia shed tears of joy, to find such an alteration as they thought in Oliver, of whose generosity or affection they had hitherto had no great reason to think very highly. Cordelia readily embraced the liberty she now found she had of refusing her opulent lover; and he, in resentment for her refusal, married the first pretty face that came in his way.
Oliver took chambers for himself in one of the inns of court, and told his father that he would allow him sufficient to remain in his own house with his brother and sister.
The real joy which possessed Oliver's mind, not that he could relieve his family, but that they were now truly his dependents, made him appear at first so very good-humour'd, that Ferdinand and Cordelia doubted not the truth of his friendly professions towards them.
Oliver was not naturally what may be called covetous, for he considered his money as a means of his pleasure: but that his pleasure was to exercise a tyrannical power of making people feel the weight of what he pleased to call an obligation, plainly appeared when he came to grant this promised allowance to his family.
Oliver fixed in Nicanor's mind a high opinion of his own prudence, and insinuated also that it was owing to his dutiful affection that he had preserved his fortune, in order to be of service to his father in his old age. He then artfully threw out so many reflexions on the contrary behaviour, that Nicanor looked back on the unmatched generosity of Ferdinand and Cordelia towards him, as a blameable extravagance, and knew not that he was the father of one valuable child but Oliver.
When this mighty allowance from Oliver came to be made, it was indeed sufficient to keep his father; that is, from starving: and yet this was to be thought a proper maintainance for the whole family.
Ferdinand and Cordelia plainly saw their error, in imagining that a heart, so paltry as was Oliver's, could be in reality changed: but as they delighted not in the discovery, they seldom made it even to each other the subject of discourse.
Ferdinand now found the necessity of applying himself with the utmost assiduity to the study of the law; but as he had not admitted into his mind the possibility of his brother's being so excessively sordid as to refuse him mere necessary assistance, he asked Oliver to supply him with barely money enough to support him, without his taking any thing from his father, till he could be able to repay him, and to support himself.
This request Oliver not only refused, but complained to his father that Ferdinand wanted (for the sake of indulging himself in idleness and luxury) to rob him of the means by which he was enabled at present to afford such an allowance, as he hoped indeed would be perfectly sufficient for his dear father's support.
Nicanor was but too apt at present to admit into his mind the idea of Ferdinand's doing something wrong; for Ferdinand had not the happiness of appearing necessary to his pleasures: and Oliver by swelling every trifling gift and obligation into a mountain, possessed all the small stock of affection Nicanor had to bestow.
Ferdinand and Cordelia could have been happy in each other's company, and happier still if by their chearful endeavours they could have amused and pleased their father; but their means were spent, their generosity was forgot, and Nicanor, instead of looking on them with delight, loved not the sight of them, as from their distress he was self-reproached, and yet from their dutiful behaviour he could never find any just occasion for anger against them.
There is not perhaps any thing more unhappy for a family, than to have the head of it a pleasure-loving man soured by disappointments. Such a one is always gloomy and morose to those around him, and if ever he indulges the least vein of chearfulness or good-humour, 'tis in the company of strangers before whom he may still have some little restraint. This was the present temper of Nicanor, and this made his children, partly to please and divert him, and partly to relieve themselves from his domestic moroseness, encourage the frequent visits of more company than strict prudence in their very strait circumstances would otherwise have allowed.
In this situation was Nicanor's family in the beginning of our history; and how they proceeded, our chief character on her next appearance in person shall farther relate.
"By invention (says an ingenious author) I believe is generally understood, a creative faculty; which would indeed prove romance writers to have the highest pretensions to it; whereas by invention is really meant no more (and so the word signifies) than discovery, or finding out; or to explain it at large, a quick and sagacious penetration into the true essence of all the objects of our contemplation."
Invention then is in truth pretty much the same with having eyes and opening them in order to discern the objects which are placed before us. But the eye here made use of must be the mind's eye (as Shakespear, with his peculiar aptness of expression, calls it) and so strictly just is this metaphor, that nothing is apparently more frequent than a perverse shutting of this mental eye when we have not an inclination to perceive the things offered to our internal view. I know not likewise, why a short-sighted mind's eye should not be as good an expression as a short-sighted body's eye. But in this we are much kinder to our sense than to our intellect; for in order to assist the former we use glasses and spectacles of all kinds adapted to our deficiency of sight, whereas in the latter we are so far from accepting the assistance of mental glasses or spectacles, that we often strain our mind's eye, even to blindness, and at the same time affirm that our sight is nothing less than perfect.
The poet who writes to the mind's eye, and collects his images through the same medium, lies under a great disadvantage in comparison with the painter. The original, from whence the latter draws his copy, is an outward object, and his picture, when finish'd, is address'd to the visual sense: whereas the original, from whence the former takes copy, is perceived by the mind's eye, and address'd also to the mental perception of his reader. In order, therefore, clearly and distinctly to convey his images, the poet is obliged to make use of allegories, metaphors, and illustrations from outward objects, and from things visible, to deduce the evidence of things not seen.
Thus, properly speaking, the works, which we call works of invention, ought to contain the history of the mind of man; and he is the best writer, who represents it most truly.
If invention then be only a capacity of finding, and not of creating, we must endeavour (if we would exercise this faculty) to to keep our mind's eye open, and on the search, and not close it up by bending all our thoughts on the gratification of some present humour. The reader also may be said to partake of the invention of the author, when he finds his own acquaintance in the true representations of nature. Thus the reader who hath most truly considered and digested the sentiments which he reads, must be a man of the best taste, and must find most pleasure in the perusal of authors worth the reading. It is but to preserve candor enough to keep up an impartial attention, and instead of being actuated by a false shame of ignorance, to know when properly to confess myself a learner; and I have it in my power, as far as my capacity will reach, to command any knowledge that is extant in the whole universe.
Would mankind be but contented without the continual use of that little, but significant pronoun, mine, or my own, with what luxurious delight might they revel in the property of others! Every man possessed of a competency enough to obtain necessaries, without the task of hard labour, might, innocent of theft or pillage, reap enjoyment from all the productions of the industry and faculties of half mankind. He, like the queen of the bees, might partake in the fruit of the labours of all the hive. The works of nature and of art combine to delight his senses. To omit the ennumeration of all natural beauties, such as hills, dales, woods, rivers, the fragrance of flowering shrubs, the melody of birds, &c. which are all at the command of the poorest peasant; 'tis in my power with truth to declare, that to please my eyes the vain man builds magnificent palaces, and toils for riches in order to raise for my view a beautiful structure: for the same purpose serves the most finish'd pieces of the painter's art: the musician toils to gratify my sense of hearing, and the poet's pen is employ'd for my delight and entertainment: but if envy makes me sicken at the sight of every thing that is excellent out of my own possession; then will the sweetest food be sharp as vinegar, and every beauty will, in my depraved eyes, appear as deformity.
Men look on knowledge, which they learn, or might learn from others, as they do on the most beautiful structures, which are not their own: in outward objects they would rather behold their own hogsty than their neighbour's palace; and in mental ones, would prefer one grain of knowledge, gain'd by their own observation, to all the wisdom of a thousand Solomons.
It is the remark of a very ingenious French writer, that scarcely any man ever soared so high in knowledge as he might have done by more intense industry. And I believe the chief baulk to this industry is, the great aptitude of the human mind immediately to pronounce the perfection of all its own productions. We are inclined to do by the produce of our minds as by those of our bodies: namely, admire them for being ours; and instead of taking the proper pains to form our children into objects of esteem and admiration, we swear, although their deformity is apparent to all impartial eyes, that they are patterns of perfection: we are angry that others are not as blind as ourselves, and, knight-errant like, are at all times ready to defend the beauties of our own Dulcinea.
A poet is not only a mental painter (as generally allowed) but architect, sculptor, &c. And Horace confirms this as his opinion, by illustrating his rules for poetic composition by every outward object he could devise. In joining things congruous together, so as to form a resemblance according to nature, the judgment alone must be employed; and in mental objects, where outward lines and plummets cannot be used, the judgment must be the mental rule, and make boundaries for proper proportions; but in the animating and adorning parts accident hath often had a great share, and many a fine stroke, I believe, for which the poet hath almost gained the credit of inspiration, may have been entirely owing to a lucky hit. The finishing a most famous piece of ancient painting we are told was owing to the rageful despair of the painter, who, by throwing his brush wet with paint, in order to deface what he despaired to compleat, gave that expressive stroke which all his labour before could not effect. One of the most beautiful adornments in architecture, the capital of the Corinthian column, was found out, as Perrault says, by accident, or apparent accident, namely, the seeing some leaves of the acanthus winding themselves round the handle of a basket placed on a young lady's tomb. The reason I say apparent accident, is, that although the seeing such leaves in such a careless form was accident; yet the use which was made of it was owing to the penetration of the architect, who, by habit, had accustomed his mind to make use of outward objects; and thus the finished piece of the painter was, in the first place, owing to his candor, in seeing that his art was baffled by the trying circumstances of his subject; and in the next place, to his not being ashamed to acknowledge, that the finished excellence of his inimitable picture arose from a stroke in which he was conscious of having no more merit, as to the manual operation, than might be attributed even to the pencil itself.
The stamp of immortality, or rather of duration equal to mortality itself, which we have reason to believe is on some poems, must be made by a judgment directed by modesty and candor, which will not suffer the poet to think there is a magic in his touch which immediately brings all things to perfection. This modesty engages him, before he vents his thoughts, to examine and re-examine them; and not being partial to them as his own, he will awaken all his faculties, in order to cultivate and exalt his genius to the height, before he brings his productions into public view.
If modesty and candor are necessary to an author in his judgment of his own works, no less are they in his reader. And when I hear every pert boy and girl, just come from school, and who should not yet be out of the hands of their governors, admitted to sit in judgment on Milton, Shakespear, &c. the face of things seems reversed, the infant is become the master, and the master is forced to submit to be the scholar.
Should an ingenious mechanic find out a machine in watch-making, or any other art, which was by experience proved to be for the use and pleasure of mankind; an honest indignation would arise in every generous bosom to hear it criticised, pulled to pieces, and condemned, by such as are not only ignorant of its multiform wheels and connexions, but who know not even its common use.
The learned Bossu, in his discourse on epic poetry, hath very intelligibly set forth the rules of Aristotle, as formed on Homer. He hath compared the fables of both the Iliad and Odyssee with that of the Æneid of Virgil, and by adding the opinion of Horace on fable, action, character, &c. he hath shewn how exactly Aristotle, Homer, Virgil, and Horace, all agreed in their ideas of epic poetry.
May I be allowed to suppose, that the chief reason for such their agreement of opinion, was owing to their not each contending for the mastery?
Aristotle drew his rules from Homer, as his master; Virgil, in the same manner, imitated this first great pattern, and it is most likely, assisted his judgment by Aristotle's rules; Horace drew his precepts from the same sources with Virgil; and Bossu, in the clearest manner, hath shewn the connexion and co-incidence of opinion in them all four: and this also by modestly forming his judgment from them as models, and not with an air of superiority deciding their merits or demerits.
"b Ainsi (dit elle) avant que de juger d'un poëme, il faut rendre nôtre jugement regulier, & l'éprouver sur les ouvrages excellens des meilleurs maîtres. S'ils ne nous plaisent pas, nous devons plûtôt croire que le défaut est dans nôtre jugement, que dans ces modeles: & s'ils nous plaisent, nous pouvons nous fier à nous mêmes avec plus d'assurance, suivant cette judicieuse pensé de Quintilien: que celui à qui Ciceron plaît, doit par là reconnoître qu'il a beaucoup profité."
In works of the imagination, the imagination must be first employed to awaken the attention, and to lead us afterwards to the exercise of the judgment. The pleasure which Aristotle must take in reading the works of Homer, most probably led him to employ his judgment in finding out causes for that pleasure.
Whether a man who cannot write an epic poem, is, or is not, qualified to judge of one, is a dispute on which I shall not attempt to enter; yet modesty and candor, I should imagine, must induce a critic to draw his rules from the highest and best exemplars of that kind of writing, which he makes the subject of his enquiry; and I could almost venture to assert, that Aristotle would have blushed to have attempted the propounding a set of rules for what he could neither execute himself, nor of which he had not yet seen any example: but much less would he have attempted a criticism on epic poetry, whilst two such poems as the Iliad and the Odyssee were extant, without deducing all his precepts from the father, the inventor, and the judicious executor of that kind of writing.
I know not whether it would be too bold an assertion to say, that candor makes capacity; yet it is I believe indisputably true, that by this alone it hath the power of fully exerting all its vigour. But in order to try the truth of any observation relating to the mind, the easiest method is to illustrate it by outward objects. If, for instance, a man was to sweat and labour all the days of his life to fill a chest which was already full, the absurdity of his vain endeavour would be glaring: in the same manner, when the human mind is filled and stuffed with notions, brought thither by fallacious inclinations, there is no room for truth to enter; candor being banished, passions alone bear the sway.
Truth is the very reverse of what is said of that fickle goddess Fortune;
For truth meets those who affectionately invite her, and is unattainable by none but those who detest her embraces, and fly her as their enemy. But,
After all that has been said in various shapes, by many various writers, concerning JUDGMENT, TASTE, INVENTION, &c. they all and severally mean no more than THE PERCEPTION OF TRUTH, which way soever it is offered to our view.
Ben Johnson,
Every Man out of his Humour.
As I have ventured on using a single word at once to signify all the evil passions turmoiling the mind of man, to spare the repetition of the various passions of which the Turba is designed to convey a full idea; I should, on the other hand, be very glad if I might be admitted under one word also, to convey an idea of all that I could wish my hearers to understand, when I would describe a bosom fraught with gentle peace; a heart casting out those tormentors which compose the Turba, and kindly yielding itself up to the enjoyment of its own tranquillity. To this RIGHTNESS of mind, this completion of wisdom and goodness (as far as the human mind can tread the road to perfection) I would, if allowed, give the name of the Dextra.
The Cry, without the least examination, loudly clamoured against the use of this word; declaring that they did not, nor could they understand its meaning: but they supposed it was some more gibberish of her own invention.
Portia. Was it hard to be understood, I would not attempt the introducing it; but it is so easy to be explained, it is to me so expressive, and yet so simple, that a child might soon be informed of its utmost signification.
And now the Cry, in universal chorus, repeatedly exclaimed against any explanation, declaring, that they would not be treated like children, and would farther exert the right of judgment, so as absolutely to forbid Portia's ever mentioning it any more.
But great as they imagined themselves, they soon found that there was a greater in presence; for Una, with a commanding voice, declared, that such tyranny, as to condemn any one unheard, should not be suffered before her; and that Portia was at full liberty to explain her reasons for the use of this word. It will then be time enough, said she, to judge whether it be intelligible or adequate to her purpose; that is, whether it be properly adapted to answer the real use of language, the making our ideas clearly understood.
Portia. Dextra in Latin, when applied to the hand, signifies the right, as sinistra means the left;—and—
The Cry, who had been forcibly silenced by Una's voice, now again rose up in a universal tumult, and declared, that if they must learn new languages to understand her meaning, they were determined to hear no more. They would not be her butts, in order for her to puff off her own learning, and to treat them with contempt.
Portia. There is nothing that I would say on this subject, for which the least degree of learning is necessary. For example, Milton says, that the Messiah conquered his enemies with his better hand. Surely if I asked any learned friend, why Milton says the better hand? and he should tell me, it was an expression borrowed from the Latin authors who made the same word sometimes (as when applied to omens) stand for good, better, &c. and sometimes for the hand, which we call by the name of the right hand, I might without any farther learning understand Milton's meaning: and what is there in this, O ye Cry, that you might not all know as well as myself?
At the image that Portia knew no more than themselves, the Cry began to drop their furious looks, and the turba within them to abate something of their stings.
Portia. Learning is not only unnecessary in order to use the word dextra in the sense I speak of it, but on further consideration, it may perhaps appear that there is nothing so very new or uncommon in this manner of expression as was at first imagined.
I believe it will be found, that nothing more certainly fixes the true meaning of a word than examining its opposite or reverse. Now the word in opposition to dexter is sinister; and if we only reflect on what daily passes in common conversation, we shall see that we have all naturalized the word sinister, and made it also applicable to the workings of the mind. What ears amongst us have not been accustomed to the words, sinister views, sinister designs, &c?
The Cry now shouted with applause [mistake me not, reader, nor accuse me of representing an unnatural fact] for it was with self-applause, on the discovery that Portia had not, nor could say any thing, which was not familiar to their apprehensions. With one united voice they declared, that they had been accustomed to her expressions all their lives. In a tone, much softer than usual, they said, "We agree with you, Portia, that there is nothing extraordinary in your application of dexter and sinister; you do but talk the language familiar even to children and the vulgar."
Portia knew this to be a fancied league of peace which could not hold long; but taking the opportunity of this temporary calm, she thus proceeded—
Portia. The word dexter is not less naturalized than sinister; for nothing is more common than to say, a man is possessed of dexterity, and that he is dextrous in all the exercises of riding, fencing, or the like: and amongst prize fighters, it is a frequent phrase to say, "that blow was dextrously given."
True, Portia, (said the Cry) we are all unanimous in our opinions, that the very lowest and most vulgar of the people use this sort of language. There is nothing in what you have spoke beyond the meanest comprehension.
Portia. Hitherto indeed the words dextrous, dextrously, dexterity, have, in the English language, been applied only to the activity of the body. But this I believe doth not arise from the impropriety of applying them to the mind, but rather from our greater aptness to adapt proper terms expressive of outward objects than of the objects of mental view. If a man, in the manufacture of weaving, was to employ his fingers in disentangling a heap of confused threads or strings of any kind, that were got together, and should be so lucky at to compleat his design, we should say, that he had dextrously unravelled the intricate knot, and classed every thread in its proper order, so as to enable him to go on with his work. Should any person, willing to unravel the intricate mazes of the human mind, so divide and distinguish one passion from the other, as to range them each in its proper class, might we not say, that such a man had dextrously separated truth from error?
Una smiled; and the Cry began to look askew.
Portia. Since in the relation of my story (especially as Una condescends to be one of my audience) I would wish that my hearers should be truly acquainted with the minds of those persons, of whom I shall be obliged often to make mention: all the indulgence I ask is, to be suffered to translate the word dextra into the mind, and that I may use it to express mental vigour and wisdom with the same freedom as sinister is used to express mental weakness, or that paltry mimic of true wisdom, shuffling cunning.
The Cry began now to grow into their usual alarm; for they dreaded what use Portia might make of their late concessions; but collecting themselves into a heap, they fixed their heavy eyes, as if busied in profound contemplation, and for the present only choruss'd themselves into a gloomy universal hum.
Portia. When we perceive, with certainty, any thing whatever to be in the mind of one human creature, we may, I believe, upon a due scrutiny, discover its reverse in the mind of some other. If this be true, and if it is allowed that the word sinister can be ever properly applied to any human mind, then may the word dexter be with as great propriety applied to some other. I think I know several characters to which the two different words are equally applicable; and to bring my hearers acquainted with those characters, I know not of any method more adequate than this, of naturalizing the word dextra into the mental language.
In all language conversant about the human mind, we are under a necessity of adopting metaphors taken from outward objects. I cannot recollect one yet made use of more fit in all points to express the perfection of the exercise of the mental qualities, than what I now beg leave to introduce; and so far am I from wanting to make learning necessary to the understanding it, that its easiness to be comprehended by the most illiterate, if they have no sinister views in its exclusion, made me propose it, and gave me, I own, some pleasure in its adoption.
I have fully considered it in various lights, and have found great amusement in observing how thoroughly the analogy between a man dextrous in body holds in almost every instance.
The man, who with his right hand (or indeed with either hand that by habit is the most dextrous) endeavours to help and assist another, exerts his whole strength, and is generally enabled to compass his friendly design; or if a blow is necessary to be given, the dextrous hand hits the intended mark, and gives just the force designed; whereas a blow given through passion, with the aukwardness of a weak-handed stroke, may beat out an eye, flatten a nose, or indeed aiming at an enemy may sometimes hit a friend.
The mind fraught with the dextra, hath the due use of all its faculties; it keeps a steady pace, is ready and able to assist its friends, and if it is necessary for self-defence, or quelling the insolence of malice, its wit strikes properly, and with judgment; nor ever blindly frantic doth it deal about its blows without distinction.
The mind misled by the sinistra is the emblem of weakness, it is unable to assist others, or direct itself; yet does it boast, that from the exercise of shuffling cunning, it is in possession of the dextra: and in this most truly doth it follow the practice of those jugglers, who by shuffling contrivances, and all sort of indirect methods, impose upon our senses, and yet honour their paltry juggling with the name of true dexterity of hand.
The Cry had drawn themselves into a sad dilemma from their acknowledging that they could easily understand Portia's meaning. They hardly knew how so soon to resume their affected ignorance, and continued to lay their heads close together, to hum and groan, as if they had been under some very great affliction.
Portia, to relieve them from their present uneasiness, quitted the subject which seem'd to give them such pain, and thus went on with her story.
Dr. Young's Univ. Pas.
My acquaintance with Melantha, the young lady whom I at first mentioned to have introduced me to Nicanor's family, began from an intimacy which subsisted between my mother and an aunt of hers, by whom she was brought up to London a few months before I was deprived of the blessing and protection of the best of parents. Nor was it long before death bereft Melantha also of her affectionate aunt.
I had from my own inclination, as well as a sense of my duty, submitted with great cheerfulness to the excessive retired way of life which was my mother's choice, and had therefore contracted very few acquaintance.
Melantha on becoming her own mistress, and being in possession also of all her aunt's effects, which were very considerable, entered into a more gay manner of living, whilst I continued as much as possible to keep myself out of those hurries, called pleasures and diversions, which to me, for the most part, appear only as so many methods of intoxicating our senses, and squandering away what by most wise men has been termed the greatest treasure of our lives, namely, our time.
There is not, I believe, a greater let to knowledge than the living what I call a look-there life; for whilst the eyes are thus continually engaged by outward objects, how should we find any leisure for looking within?
Mighty sententious, indeed! said the Cry, with a sort of contemptuous toss of all their heads.
Portia. Melantha had what is called an exceeding handsome face: her complexion was clear, although not of the whitest grain, her features were extremely regular, her eyes were very much admired, being shineing, large and black; yet when any thing ruffled or discomposed her temper, they shot forth such a fierceness and malignity, they were covered with such lowering brows, and every feature suffered such distortions, as rendered all her beauty little less than deformity. She was tall and thin, yet was but ill made and aukward in her person; and from having been bred intirely in the country, she wanted that gentility, which had it been added to the beauty of her face would have entitled her to public admiration. She had the natural flow of spirits, which youth, and a competent share of beauty, joined to an independent fortune, seldom fails to give. This, with but a very moderate share of understanding, made her no unpleasing companion; and the great fondness which she either had, or express'd to have for me, kept her so much upon her guard in her behaviour, that I seldom saw her in the least out of temper; and thus she in a manner forcibly for a long time ingrossed all the intimacy I bestow'd on any one. My intimacy with Melantha had continued about two years, when by perpetual importunity, and much against my will (for I loved not making new acquaintance) she introduced me to Cordelia.
The cat in the fable, which by the young man's prayers was turned into a woman, and who on the sight of a mouse, forgeting her transform'd state, jump'd out of bed, earnest to follow her usual diversion, could not more eagerly pursue her destined prey than I have pursued any human creature, who would give me leave to energize my favourite affections.
To apply the fable, I may say, that to meet with such a person is my mouse, it is my food, I cannot live without it. Whoever, therefore, of my acquaintance will suffer me to have the best opinion of them, must obtain some share of my affections: but if the object be not fully adequate to the purpose, my heart is but barely kept alive, and is in a sort of meagre half-starved condition.
Such was my situation with regard to Melantha. As I delight both in reading and society, I deal with my living acquaintance as I do with authors: there are some books whose proper habitation is a window, in order that they may lie ready at hand to employ a leisure minute, but which we can lay down without regret on the entrance of the most trifling visitors, and can easily bear the interruption of even a thundering rap at the door.
Portia's putting in the word even gave great disturbance to the Cry, who most of them had experienced a joyful beat of heart on every such thundering rap: for they considered that in proportion to the number of those raps, they should be esteem'd of consequence in their own neighbourhood.
Portia. If I was an heathen poet, and had an inclination to indulge a little whim, I would represent thunder as a noise made by Jupiter's guards against some celestial door whenever Juno went a visiting. I could imagine also that Pallas and Venus drew up repeated petitions to the father of the gods, in order to prevail with him to grant them the same privileges; but that Juno claims such a distinction as an honour due only to herself, being both wife and sister to Jupiter, and the acknowledged queen of heaven. I fancy if the invention was but managed by as able hands, that the three goddesses might make as entertaining a quarrel about this thundering rap; as about the famous apple decreed by Paris to the queen of love.
The goddess of wisdom would certainly make a rather less ridiculous figure in this contention, than where she expects the preference to be given to her before the goddess of beauty, and yet knows that a man is to be the umpire.
But to descend from the sky, I remember it is really recorded in history, that one of the greatest revolutions in the Roman empire was caused by a plebeian's wife not being able to bear the uneasy sound of the fasces, and the rattle at the door before the arrival of her sister, whose husband was then consul. So grating was this noise of distinction, which belonged only to the consulship, in the ears of this good woman, when it preceded the equipage of any other lady but herself, that she could not sleep in peace till she had stirred up her husband to make a mutiny in the state, and to insist on it that the plebeians should have a chance of the honour of the consulship, as well as the patricians.
Una smiled benignant at Portia's whimsical flight. Not that she thought it any subject for admiration, but because such trifling indulgences of the fancy are proofs of a joyous heart, and a mind unincumbered by the heavy load of malice; for whatever is inoffensive must be uncensured by Una.
But with far other eyes do the Cry view any whimsical flight of the imagination, be it ever so innocent. They turned and twisted this trifling fancy of Portia's into ten thousand various forms, and extorted from it matter of the highest offence. They declared that she had treated the gods and goddesses too lightly; for the Pantheon was to them a deep study; that, and a poetical dictionary, made indeed the chief part of some of their libraries. The heathen mythology they look'd upon as a sort of bible, and would have been more ashamed of their ignorance in it than in any part of the old testament.
Not to know who was the father of Abraham, or whether Nathan was a priest or a prophet, they would suffer any one to laugh off, and would take for a good excuse the saying that you had not look'd into the story since you came from school: but if any person had forgot who was the father of Jupiter, should mistake in the proper office of Mercury, or should talk of the fine eyes of Cupid, whom fiction has pleased to represent as blind; all their sneers, and attempted witticisms, which they keep ready at hand upon such occasions, would be cast forth against such an ignorant blunderer.
This sort of knowledge the Cry think necessary towards shining in conversation; and therefore is it of the utmost consequence to the chief purpose of their ever-busy bustling lives.
After they had expressed their censure of Portia for speaking thus lightly of their highest learning, they extracted from her words an absolute declaration, that she thought herself equal in a poetical genius to Ovid, or even to Homer himself. They accused her also of a paltry vanity in boasting of her memory by relating to them an incident out of the Roman history.
These were the outward accusations with which the Cry thought proper to charge Portia; but if they would have spoke plainly, and confessed the real offence of her fancy, they must have said, "Where is the galling sting of pointed satire? where is the shame-bringing ridicule? where is the opportunity for mounting ourselves aloft into the delightful regions of contempt, at the expence to some others of pain and mortification?" Necessary ingredients all in every story, in every flight of imagination calculated to fill the Cry with any the least degree of pleasure.
Portia. Let me intreat you, O ye Cry, to have more friendly regard for your own peace, than to be thus labouring about nothing. My trifling whim I think not worth one moment's consideration, and could I have imagined that it would not, as it deserves, have passed unheeded, I would not have mentioned it. But yet if the mangling and worrying it about into so many various meanings (of all which it is perfectly innocent) can give you any sort of pleasure, you are heartily welcome still to chace it till you are as tired of it as I am myself already. But I pray ye now be only so kind to yourselves, as not to fill your minds with fruitless displeasure.
This carelessness of Portia's about her own fancies, or their censures of them, enraged the Cry to the highest degree of anger. The Turba roused and rolled about their stings in their unhappy bosoms, and swelled them into the most tumultuous storms, at the fearful apprehension that there was no real cause for their displeasure; which was no more than, as Shakespear says of jealousy, a monster born upon itself. As it is the characteristic of minds inhabited by the Turba, to be continually laying plots and stratagems, which tend to no other effect than teazing and tormenting themselves; the Cry (laying their heads close together) were now in deep consultation by what means they should next abuse the then present object of their hatred: whilst Portia, according to the constant custom of those whose minds are filled by the dextra, amused herself with her own innocent fancies; and taking the advantage of the Cry's inattention, she thus address'd her generous protectress, whose ears are ever open to hear with candor, and to judge without partiality or prejudice.
Portia. The indulgence, O Una, that you kindly give to my unreserved manner of expressing my thoughts on all occasions, emboldens me to utter another of my whims, which came into my head on the Cry's high admiration of all heathen learning.
Suppose an Indian, or any pagan worshipper of many gods, was on the account given him of the Christian religion by an Englishman, to be so far inclined to be converted as to take a journey into England, on purpose to enquire fully into its doctrines: it would not be unnatural on such an occasion for him to be particularly inquisitive into the manner in which we educate our youth; for in their instruction he would reasonably expect to learn the grounds and substance of the national religion. But in his visits to our great and public schools, would it be possible for him to avoid reflecting on the want of veracity in his friend, who told him that the Christians worshipped but one God? would he not be apt to think that the Christians had as many gods as the heathens, only bearing different names? for one he would think was worshipped under the name of Homer, another of Virgil, and another, who had no small number of votaries, was called by the name of Horace. On his return home, he would undoubtedly inform his countrymen, that the doctrines of these deities, and their religious rites, were so hard to be learnt, that the English youth were forced to undergo a very rigorous discipline, even to the loss of blood, before they could attain such knowledge. Would it be possible to make this pagan believe that Homer, Virgil, &c. were only the names of certain men who wrote for the amusement of themselves and others, in the respective language of their countries? that so far from containing the doctrines of our religion, they were filled with an account of fabled gods, to which it would be held impious in me to give any credit; and that the book, which really contained the treasure of that religion we profess, is neither taught, nor seldom so much as heard of amongst them? should it also be added, that the instructors of our youth are themselves generally the priests of our religion; would not the intended convert be apt to cry out,
Not one word of what Portia had last been saying was heard by the Cry; but finding, from all their different proposals amongst each other of contradicting and cavilling against her words, that this was not so proper a time as they hoped might hereafter offer for insulting her, they renewed their usual kind of attention; and called on her to go on with her account of Melantha. For the Cry are as penetrating as the great politician in the Rehearsal: they are very apt to know when they spy a brother, and were therefore in hopes of receiving great pleasure from the story of Melantha.
Universal Passion.
Before I was introduced into the family of Nicanor, Melantha was to me (like one of the books before mentioned) as a proper inhabitant of the window: and although I frequently conversed with her, yet was not any interruption much uneasiness. But when I became intimate in Nicanor's family, that is, from the moment I could with any propriety say they were of my acquaintance, I found every interruption painful. As in the reading any of the best authors, such as Milton, Shakespear, &c. we forget, for the time, that there are any other books in the world; we are absorbed in the delight which they give us, and are compleatly satisfied: so when I was conversant in the family of Nicanor, I, for the time, forgot every other object, my mind was fully employed, and perfectly gratified.
To meet with conversation in which I could, without any painful reserve, open my whole heart; and where I could be understood, and not have my words misinterpreted, and tortured into meanings I never thought of, hath been the chief pursuit of my life. Yet have I been generally censured for a blameable reserve; but I verily believe that an apparent reserve is very often the effect of a natural openness of temper.
The Cry were now so certain that Portia had uttered a paradoxical absurdity, that they were in the very height of their good humour and merriment; whilst Una looked a little fearful in what manner Portia would prove her assertion.
Portia perceiving from Una's looks what passed within her bosom, hastened to relieve her friendly anxiety.
Portia. The man whose disposition is naturally reserved and suspicious, can play the part of openness just to the pitch he chuses, and always retains a power of returning back into himself, whenever he imagines his interest requires it. He, without difficulty, can throw off the borrowed robe with which he cloathed himself for a season; whereas the man of a free and unreserved disposition, must keep a watchful guard over the natural bent of his temper; he must, in most company, be greatly reserved, otherwise having once in the least slackened the rein, and given a loose to his highest pleasure, he cannot help imagining himself surrounded by friends; and therefore he thinks aloud, and wantons in the freedom of an unlimited confidence. But as experience in time teaches the danger of such a freedom of speech, the open-hearted man is obliged to wear the borrowed robe of reserve; for he cannot throw it off by halves, nor begin to cast off his heavy load without suffering his natural skin inevitably to appear naked and unguarded against the sharp stings of spite and malice. I cannot take any delight, nor speak with the least freedom in company, where rancour, malignity, impiety, or profligacy, are continually breaking forth; nor doth it, in my opinion, make any very essential difference whether such discourses are supported by wit, or admired only for their own natural beauties. I am indeed most grieved when wit is so basely employed, because it hath more chance of doing mischief. Hurtful ridicule is hateful to my hearing, and I esteem those alone the truest objects of it, who are most delighted with its practice. Who can be unreserved where mischievous fallacy is the sandy foundation on which the whole conversation is built? such intercourses are to me so many real tragedies. What can be more tragical than for a set of human creatures to assemble together, under the pretence of friendship and good-fellowship, in order only to take every opportunity of slyly hurting, and bringing one another to shame? For such must be the principal aim of ridicule, under whatever name of mirth, humour, &c. it may endeavour to hide its biting head.
The Cry were now in as great a fright as if Portia had visibly shewn a design of mangling, or chopping off one of their principal limbs. Taunting ridicule is their strongest hold: once bereave them of that support to their conversation, and you would almost take from them the use of speech. Loudly therefore did they vociferate in praise of this their best friend, and with an universal clamor, accused Portia of having a gloomy aversion to all mirth and good-humour.
Portia. Innocent mirth and real good-humour are the joy and delight of my soul; such mirth I mean as described by Spenser in his Tears of the Muses,
But never are they to be found in those tragic scenes I have already mentioned. Another property of which is, that altho' the time of their action is seldom more than three or four hours, their consequences often go through the lives of the actors. They pretend indeed, like Laertes in Hamlet, to play only in jest, and carouse in flowing bowls over their contention; yet are their foils like his, generally touched with poison; and the most inveterate and lasting enmities follow every stroke. Inexorable hatred hath, I believe, oftener arisen from a biting, taunting jest, than from any other cause whatever. Another part of these delightful tragedies is, the continual loud din of the kettle-drums and trumpets; not beat at the distance of the stage, but sounding close in your ear; I mean the noise and clamor which is raised on every fresh imaginary jest: for noise and clamor are the constant attendants on fallacy, and are indeed the very best invention to prevent the appearance of truth. In such a set of company, where noise is mistaken for mirth, and where the chief pleasure proposed seems to be like that of lady Betty Modish, to take off, and drive the placed smile from every countenance: who that delights in placed smiles can take any joy, or ever be unreserved! Oliver indeed often hath censured me for thus closing up my heart, and hath called it a self-sufficiency of mind, and a proud contempt of others.
And very rightly he calls it so, said the Cry, with universal consent.
Portia. But I know that whenever my heart is thus closed up, it is the fault of my company, and not owing to my own disposition. Let Ferdinand, let Cordelia be asked, if I was ever reserved in their company.
Great was the joy of the Cry on their present discovery, that Portia's openness to Ferdinand and Cordelia was owing intirely to the opinion she had of their understandings; and that she had therefore by implication confessed what she had so often denied, namely, that want of capacity in any one was to her an object of contempt.
Portia. It is true, I have an opinion of their understanding.
Have we found you out? said the Cry, fixing their thoughts on their own penetration.
Portia. But my unreserved openness of mind, my joyful freedom of conversation with them, is fixed on a much stronger foundation than that opinion: it is built on the firmest footing, on the presence of the dextra, and the absence of the sinistra. I hope contempt, as I have before declared, is not an inhabitant in my bosom; I hope I never should, in the sense our Saviour speaks it, call my brother fool; but if there is any contempt in me, the want of what we commonly call parts or understanding, would never set it in motion; and I think I could honestly lay my hand upon my heart, and without the least equivocation or mental reserve, boldly assert, that during the course of my whole life, I never once endeavoured to raise the least degree of uneasiness in any one individual of the human race by the exertion of an insolent superiority of unstanding.
I have always received the utmost pleasure in considering these lines of the poet.
The Cry now made two very coherent discoveries. —The first was, that Portia did not exert this superiority, because she was not possessed of it;—and the second was, that she did exert it every moment of her life.
Portia. Every degree of understanding made an ill use of seems to me (if any thing is so) the justest object of contempt; it enables a man to find out more shifts and evasions to support falsehood, and consequently becomes the highest instrument of mischief. But when such capacities are made use of innocently for amusement, I think them exceedingly agreeable; I love the possessors of them the better for making a right use of them. For as I think no subject too grave, provided for grave we do not read dull; so I esteem no subject too trifling when it is treated with good-humour and pleasantry. Such conversations should be considered as the play-things of maturity; and it is with great propriety that they take place of the left-off rattles and marbles. But when wit and repartee are looked on as matters of importance, and the serious business of a person's life; when men exert their capacities to make sharp the arrows of malice, or to throw into ridicule things sacred, and which ought to be reverenced: I always think that it is pity the rod should be left off with the marbles, and that playful idleness should be whipt, whilst malicious tongues throw forth their venom with impunity. It is malice alone that is the object of my aversion; and whenever I see rancorous malice shewing its odious face, I cannot help flying with horror from the company where it is cherished, and looking with pleasure into my own bosom, which I assiduously guard from the entrance of such a guest. Thither when I retire from either peevish crossness or malicious inventions, I am sure to meet the delight of my soul, good-humour and pleasantry. With Ferdinand also and my Cordelia my mind can be all joy and freedom! the constant harmony and good-humour subsisting between them freed me from the disagreeable apprehensions which attend me in many families, where we are in dread that every moment of time, every sentence that is uttered, will tear open some wound that is but lately healed, and will produce fresh matter on which to ground fresh quarrels. When I hear those pointed strokes of the sharpest satire, when I see them accompanied by the proper significant looks and gestures to fix down at whom they are meant, when such hints are thrown about till the inward anger, no longer able to be contained, bursts forth into an open contention; I know not which way to look, nor can I venture to make a general observation, for fear that one of the combatants should enlist it in his own particular service; but am at the utmost loss for a proper behaviour till I can make my escape from so disagreeable a scene.
Virg. Ecl.
The freedom and joy I have expressed on meeting with such companions as Ferdinand and his sister (nay as Nicanor also, when Oliver had not artfully filled his mind with some dark suspicions concerning his amiable twins) is one of the most pleasing reflexions I can bring into my mind: for the highest delight in conversation to me is, where I may fearlesly express my thoughts, and be even indulged in all the luxury of talking nonsense with impunity.
The Cry burst into a loud fit of laughter on Portia's making use of the word impunity. They declared that they never yet had heard of any act of parliament against talking nonsense. They presumed that those people who were so low, so foolish, as to delight in nonsensical conversation, might, with the greatest impunity, follow the bent of their own silly inclinations. It would be hard indeed, they said, to rob idiots of this privilege; for it could not be supposed that one would talk nonsense who was capable of talking any thing else.
At this instant were the teeth of the whole Cry again visible to every beholder; for even the formal forgot to retain their solemnity of face on this occasion: so warmly were they all engaged in the loud and rapturous laugh; and so brimful of contempt with Portia's confession, that she loved to talk nonsense.
Portia. How unfortunate are you, O ye Cry, in proving continually by your practice the truth of my observations, whilst in words you are endeavouring with all your utmost art and eloquence to contradict me! You now, by the most incontestable evidence, confirm my opinion, and evince, that although there is no act of parliament against it; yet, in your company, there is an act of criticism against the pleasure of talking such nonsense as I would plead for the indulgence of. I mean a liberty of uttering every innocent rising thought, and of not being at the trouble, according to the old saying, of taking out all my words to look at them. To talk nonsense agreeably is the talent of very few; but to allow that privilege to others, without a rigid examination of every single word and sentence, is rather more rare than even the other, and is to me a very distinguishing mark of good-humour.
Men who have but few ideas, whose chief joy is that of shining in conversation, and pluming themselves on their own wisdom, must indeed make the most of their small stock; they cannot therefore afford to spend any of it in what I call play and diversion: it is a richness of images that enables a man to use either of them as play-things; and it is an exuberance of good-humour that can delight in such play. The heart must be innocent, and have no sinister plots to carry on, or there will be no leisure or inclination for such liberality of discourse: there must be no jealousies, no rivalship for wit, and fear of another's shining; no desire to lessen or degrade each other's faculties: for in all companies that are agreeable, the images must be shared as one common stock, in the same manner as in all families of love, there is no dispute about any kind of property.
I never in the company of Ferdinand and Cordelia heard an objection made to any fancy or conjecture on account of its being trifling; and yet none of the human race better shew the difference between a trifling conjecture and an important truth. It is indeed the being capable of clearly distinguishing between them, that enables the human mind to enjoy both; and I believe to trifle and talk nonsense agreeably, is almost always accompanied with a capacity of talking seriously, with judgment and perspicuity. And instead of its being true, as you just now said, that no one ever talked nonsense, who could talk any thing else, it is a rule I believe with few exceptions, that none can talk agreeable nonsense, but those who can talk every thing else. If you, O ye Cry, will still persist in throwing forth terms of contempt, as if I meant to praise talking foolishly and injudiciously, instead of trifling with an innocent freedom, enjoy your sneers; but small is the pittance of pleasure you are contented with, whilst you are ignorant of the immense delight which others enjoy, who can receive and communicate the pleasure of what I call talking nonsense.
The Cry gave but little attention to Portia's last words; for the idea that her conversation was nothing but nonsense, and that all her delight was in childish fooleries, had puffed up their vanity to the highest pitch of self-sufficiency. They strained all their faculties, in order to convince themselves of their own wit and great talent for raillery; they endeavoured to confound Portia's meaning, and to confuse all her images by affected laughs, and sneering witticisms, and were indeed themselves, at that instant, a visible exemplification of the truth of that observation, that
Portia. I am never anxious whether the company I fall into chuse to be trifling or serious; I desire nothing more from my companions than good-humour, and a readiness to be pleased. Wit and vivacity may produce entertainment, may be the luxury of conversation; but while the necessary ingredients, good-nature and kindness of heart, are absent, my soul is depressed, and I am as far from having any pleasure as I should be from being fed with painted food or carved luxuries. If, O ye Cry, you could but be prevailed on not to imagine wit one of the necessaries of life, or, banishing all wrath, anger, spite, and malevolence, would you content yourselves without the reputation of sense, parts, understanding, &c. you might then become agreeable, which is in the power of every human creature to be, and is all that I intreat of you, of Oliver, or any of his train.
The Cry would willingly have parted with whatever was most valuable to have been satisfied that they were agreeable; yet would they not take Portia's method of becoming so. Anger was within, and anger will find its object. Portia was therefore accused by them of the highest arrogance, and the most audacious insolence, in pretending not only to condemn them for not being agreeable, but daring to prescribe to them in any thing.
Portia. Justly might I be censured, not only of arrogance and insolence, but also of the most contemptible folly, was I capable of making the least reflexion on you for the want of any accomplishment which was not in your own power to obtain. But it is for your own sakes that I beg you, O ye Cry, to be agreeable. Do not invite into your breasts such evil passions as are, according to Shakespear in his Winter's Tale,
The Cry, conscious of the force of Portia's quotation by the pains they felt within, yet resolutely bent on not confessing their folly in being thus their own tormentors, with lowering brows, with raised voices, and every technical mark of anger, declared that Portia was to them the highest object of contempt, and that they despised her from their very souls.
Portia. To your sorrow, O ye foolish Cry, you are so far from despising me, that you at this instant suffer me to be of consequence enough to alarm all these tumultuous passions in your bosoms; and the secret you are now labouring to conceal, is, that you are so unfortunate as to be filled with self-contempt: for contempt, depend upon it, always begins at home. I beg, I intreat you to be truly wise: endeavour to deserve your own esteem, and you will certainly have a sufficient share of it from others. Be but so prudent, so kind, as not to despise yourselves, and you will be no longer tormented with the fear of being subject to the contempt of all your acquaintance.
Portia had such a mildness in her countenance, and generally such a softness in her manner, as induced such characters as the Cry boldly, like the frogs in the fable, to insult their sovereign; for as they fear'd not from her lips any biting reply, they bounteously bestow'd on her all their taunting wit. But there always dwells in such insultors an abject dastardly spirit, which the least resistance can easily confound: and Portia's last words to the Cry were uttered with such a spirit, and real dignity of superior penetration, that, almost thinking they heard the dreaded voice of Una, they shrunk into themselves, and hid their coward heads.
Hor.
Melantha was at this time, as I thought, engaged to a young gentleman, named Demetrius; and, as I imagined, on the very brink of matrimony: for he had dangled long enough after her to enable her to reconcile the being in love with him, to the opinion she held of her own dignity; and as I saw not at first the little wheels on which her imaginary passion turned, I knew not but it might be real.
Demetrius, and Oliver, the elder brother of Ferdinand, were profess'd friends, but made as strong a contrast as possible to each other. Oliver never moved a step without the guidance of some prudential maxim; whilst Demetrius set up a hearty contempt for all rules whatever, and held it the wisest method to act intirely by chance. He was so different from Oliver, who thought it shameful ever to change his opinion, that he gloried in being called a gay fellow, who said one thing one moment, and contradicted it the next: he contemn'd, he said, all philosophy, and was constant in his admiration of only that one sentiment contained in the following verses:
Oliver and Demetrius reciprocally called each other friend, and frequently conversed together from a very odd reason, namely, this their contrast of character; for each took delight to rally the other. Oliver exerted the whole force of his wit on the levity of Demetrius, who returned the compliment by what he thought the most lively raillery on every trifling incident in life.
The fickleness and inconstancy of Demetrius was not, one would imagine, a very desirable disposition for a lover; yet it was this very disposition which made Melantha persuade herself that he had gained her heart. It was rather her fear of losing him, than any delight she took in his conversation, that made her deceive herself, and fancy that her affections were engaged; for the loss of any lover was to her an insupportable misfortune.
Demetrius, in some evenings which I had passed with him and Melantha, behaved to me with so much particular deference and complaisance, that I was afraid in the wavering of his mind he wanted to become my lover. And yet I thought that would be something difficult for any man, for whom I had no manner of liking, to bring about: especially too if he had in his composition vanity enough to dread being refused.
Insufferable vanity and arrogance! burst forth the Cry, unable longer to contain themselves.
Portia. This behaviour of Demetrius frighted Melantha most excessively; for her chief reason for forcing me into her parties with Demetrius was, in hopes that I should be entangled in the passion of love for her admirer, whilst she might joyfully exult in the triumph of his visibly giving her the preference. What then must be the terror when she perceived it likely that she should see the picture reversed! that I should be the person preferred, and she should be neglected! Yet I believe it was this very fear which first raised in her mind such a strange admiration of me, and such an opinion of my understanding, that ever afterwards she endeavoured to be my shadow, and to tread in all my steps.
As I had not the least design nor desire of robbing Melantha of her lover, my indifference, or rather dislike to Demetrius, became pretty visible in his eyes; and he wanted not observation so much, as not to see how fruitless any address from him would prove. Thus was Melantha soon cured of her apprehensions; but at the same time she was cured of her love. To think of being married to a man that I should not chuse for a husband, was dreadful to her thoughts. As her vanity therefore could not be any longer gratified by the addresses of Demetrius, the rotten foundation was sapp'd, and down fell all her imagined affection. I perceived it falling as plain as if it had been a visible object.
Demetrius was too careless to trouble himself much about the loss of a mistress: first he threw forth a few common invectives against the inconstancy of women; then sung the song,
and took his final leave of Melantha with an air of satisfaction that convinced us there was no fear of his being driven to desperation from his disappointment.
Thus in a small compass of time, and by the intervention merely of the opinion of another, was put an end to such a reciprocal affection as had convinced both Demetrius and Melantha, that the most reasonable thing they could do, would be to enter into a solemn and irrevocable engagement to spend their whole lives together. A strange method of marrying this! Only because two people make themselves necessary to support each other's vanity!
If matrimony be really beneficial to society, the custom that (below people of quality) married women alone are allowed any claim to place, is as useful a piece of policy as ever was invented. This I believe hath often weighed greatly in the scale, when a woman hath been solicited to become a wife; and the eager desire of taking place of some of their acquaintance, hath induced many a woman to accept of a husband as the only expedient for that darling purpose. The ridicule fixed on the appellation of old maid hath, I doubt not, frightened a very large number into the bonds of wedlock: and how many are there who fancy themselves in love with men no ways suited to their taste, only from the joyful hope of triumphing over some other woman, by marrying the man on whom she hath placed her affections!
Part of the Cry brighten'd up at this image of triumph, and visibly shewed by their countenances that (as Bajazet says) they enjoyed it in thought.
Portia. Yet every fault or folly of which women, actuated by any of these motives, are guilty, is by a too general consent immediately thrown on poor love.
What crime, my dear Love, have you committed against mankind, that you are perpetually loaded with such unmerciful abuse! Why are you falsely accused of being the promoter of every preposterous match, the inlet to intrigue, the procurer to all manner of debauchery! Why are you called a mischief-maker, and the blow-coal of all quarrels between lovers! the stirrer of those jealousies and feuds which are the destruction of all harmony and peace in married families! In short, why are such numberless and heavy charges daily brought against you, when in my opinion, nothing in mathematics is more clearly demonstrable than that you are absolutely innocent of them all! Why do mankind shut you out of their doors, obstinately barricade all their windows, and not suffer you so much as to peep into their houses, yet at the same time cherish and embrace all your counterfeit shadows, and swear also that they give you the uppermost seat in their bosoms?
The Cry were now in a perplexity not uncommon to them. They were angry that Portia should dare to exculpate Love from the crimes with which they thought proper to charge him. But as their briefs were not ready at hand to make good the charge, they flew to a refuge, which, in any great extremity, always stood them in stead. They fixed their thoughts on the peculiarity of Portia's manner of expressing her sentiments of the passion of love, by such a sudden address to love itself. Then all at once, as if seized with horror, looking at Portia with a kind of compassion, they shook their heads, and cried out, Mad—mad—very mad, indeed!—
Altho', I think, I have with truth declared that it would be difficult for any man, if I do not like him, to profess himself my lover, especially if he looks with dread on being refused; yet, I had not been very long acquainted in Nicanor's family, before Oliver (whom, if I know my own heart, I disliked the most of all human kind) in some measure brought this about.
No one could have been more piqued at a refusal than Oliver; but his vanity lifted him so high, that he never admitted into his thoughts the possibility of such a misfortune.
Oliver was generally called a handsome man; and he had indeed as much title to beauty as a good complexion and a regular set of features could give him: but there was something so sly and wicked in the look of his eyes, that it was impossible to meet them with any pleasure; nor in my opinion can the finest set of teeth, or the best form'd mouth, attone for the envious sneer which dwelt about his lips.
It was not, however, on his beauty that Oliver depended for success in his amours, but on the force of his wise maxims.
He had invented and remember'd political maxims enough to have filled a large volume on the methods of gaining women hearts. The difference of their dispositions he never consulted; for he had read,
and no sooner had he read this assertion than the truth of it gained in his mind an unlimited credit. For that the author of the above verse confessed an exception to his own general rule, by addressing the poem to a lady, was an observation that could never enter into the head of such characters as Oliver.
He gave also his full and serious assent to those writers, who (generally I believe from a vein of humour) have made an analogy between a military siege, and the progress of courtship; and had he written the rules of address, they would undoubtedly have been in all the technical terms of a warlike assault.
He began therefore to invest the fortress of my heart by a circumvallation of distant bows and respectful looks; he then entrenched his forces in the deep caution of never uttering an unguarded word or syllable; his designs being yet covered, he played off, from several quarters, a large battery of compliments: but here he found a repulse from the enemy, by an absolute rejection of such fulsome praise; and this forced him back again close into his former trenches.
No further had Oliver advanced in his siege, before Melantha's love for Demetrius fled from her mind. She was now disengaged, and that was a state in which she could not long continue; her mind must be employed in pursuing some engagement, which she called love, or she must sink into indolence, and would be unable to support that intolerable burthen, her time. A common misfortune which many women labour under! She soon perceived Oliver's intention towards me, and was miserable till she could form a hope of making him raise the siege, and sit down with all his forces before her.
Melantha, added to what is called a good person, hath one of the strongest recommendations to men of Oliver's turn of mind that can be, namely, a very great self-sufficiency: for women, like tradesmen, draw in the injudicious to buy their goods by the high value they themselves set on them. You may see a picture of what I mean in almost every mercer's shop in town; where, from behind the counter, you may hear the sounds, "Indeed, madam, it is the finest piece of silk I ever had in my shop;—there is not such another piece to be got in the kingdom. I cut off thirty yards this morning for the dutchess De bon Gout, and her grace strictly commanded me to save the remainder till I heard from her again: nevertheless, now your la—ship has seen it, if your la—ship likes it, your la—ship shall have it. Though I would not for the world disobey the commands of the dutchess on any account but to please your la—ship." Thus at once does he fix in her la—ship's mind, the high value of his silk, the impossibility of getting such another piece, and the approbation of the dutchess De bon Gout, whose taste is in high fashion. Her la—-ship, from these considerations, never takes her eyes off its beauties, nor quits the shop till it becomes her property, firmly believing, that if she leaves it, the dutchess De bon Gout will certainly have it. For one odd insignificant circumstance never enters into her head, namely, that if her grace the dutchess had really commanded the mercer to have kept it, he would on no account have parted with it to her la—ship. In this manner women deal with their lovers. They endeavour strongly to fix in the minds of their enamorato's their own high value, and then contrive, as much as possible, to make them believe that they have so many purchasers at hand, that the goods, if they do not make haste, will all be gone. And I believe many a poor man by this artifice has been drawn in to purchase a most worthless piece of goods, which he might have had without being in such a hurry.
The Cry now spared no abuse which they could bestow on Portia for her love of ridicule. For their parts, they did not love to hear any one turned into ridicule for only desiring to be thought agreeable. —For, said they, it was the case of all wits, a word of abuse always ready at hand, to be severe and satirical. Their observations and remarks were too paltry and malicious, to deserve an answer; otherwise Portia could have told them, that—Those who would plead for ridicule against sacred and innocent things, and abuse it when its edge is justly turned on malice or affectation, act just as properly as those people would do, who should put swords and other offensive weapons into the hands of rogues and madmen, and yet deny them to the honest and sober, whose only use of them would be for self-defence. —But taking no notice of their spiteful cabal, as soon as they had vented their spleen, and were become silent, she proceeded with her history.
Lucretius.
I remember Montaigne says, that in the civil wars in France he was advised not to fortify his castle, as the best means of preserving it from being besieged and plundered. Fortifications naturally induce a belief, that there is something within worth fortifying. A man who, like Oliver, lays a regular siege to a woman, if he meets with no resistance, hath no triumph in a conquest. Had my liking to Oliver been as great as it really was for Ferdinand, I am so bad at wearing a disguise, that it would have been impossible for me to have raised this fortification; and then how would he have despised me! how would he have tyrannized and played the coxcomb!
The Cry now chusing to understand, that what Portia had before said of fortifications, implied a sort of censure on women acting with caution, and being on their guard against designing men, wrested a meaning from her words, which was the farthest from her thoughts. For they peremptorily insisted on her having again plainly confessed, that had she liked any man, he might easily have taken the advantage of her affections, as it was not in her power to resist him. From whence they fairly concluded, that her virtue was mere accident; and such a triumph played and danced over all their countenances, as plainly indicated their excessive joy on having drawn such a false conclusion.
But Portia was immoveable, and could not be prevailed on to believe, that her words implied any thing more than—that Oliver, from seeing a woman's affection for him, would have behaved like a coxcomb. —The Cry, however, used all the most persuasive arguments in their power, to convince her of the depth of their own penetration; for they were not wanting in loud and vehement assertions, thundering raps upon the table, and a universal babble, in which no one could be distinctly heard; concluding at last with an ironical pretended pity for the great number of poor young creatures, who (from wearing no disguise like Portia) had fallen a sacrifice to the deluder, man. And this no doubt, said they, was owing to the softness of their dispositions, and the tenderness of their affections.
Portia. Notwithstanding, O ye Cry, the sharp reproaches you have cast on those unfortunate young creatures, whom you insultingly pretend to pity, I cannot help thinking, that those girls who have been deluded from the simplicity of their hearts, and (as you say) the tenderness of their affections, are truly the objects of compassion. But it is in truth the office of vanity, and not of love, to be the inward betrayer of the heart, the pander to men's artful designs. It is the immoderate thirst after admiration, and a desire of being prefer'd to some other woman, that opens an easy road for that flattery, which too often is the prevailing bribe. If in the education of young women, instead of pointing all our force against their admitting into their hearts one grain of real affection, we were to convince them, that admiration is not necessary to their well-being, we then might perhaps effectually guard them against being in the power of every man who can but once contrive to pique their vanity or pride.
The Cry now collected together a whole load of quotations to prove Portia in the wrong.
Several other quotations did their memory furnish them with; and they thought Portia could not dare to hold her own opinion against what they had read in so many different books.
Portia. The oftener pride or vanity hath been represented in so fair a light, the more pains should be taken to strip off the disguise, and to shew, that it hath been improperly represented. I believe it may be as plainly proved from experience, that nothing really good ever came from pride, as that grapes never were gathered from thistles.
The Cry were in a very great passion that Portia would not allow the authority which they brought from their reading; and declared, that she was the most perverse, obstinate, arrogant, self-sufficient woman, that ever yet was born.
Portia. Why, O ye Cry, are you so enraged, that pride or vanity should stand condemned for their own faults, and should not be suffered to hide their heads behind the borrowed names of virtue?
It might with greater propriety be said, that the Cry felt the question than that they heard it. The rage which always possessed their minds, whenever their inmost hearts were detected, flashed from their eyes. For they were conscious, that at this time every one was secretly employed in thought how they might hide away the idea of pride, and metamorphose the very word into dignity and greatness of mind. They stood ready prepared also, in case Portia should happen to mention the words modesty and humility in their true sense, to transform them into stupidity and meanness of spirit.
Portia. Although the world should not have bribed me to have been guilty of an action which I should think so wicked; yet I very well knew that it was in my power to have sacrificed the chastity of Melantha to Oliver whenever I had pleased.
Cruel! uncharitable! were now the words which the Cry thought proper to utter.
Portia. Had I but given Oliver public encouragement enough to have made Melantha believe that he was the object of my choice; and whilst her passions were all in a tumult between rage, jealousy, and despair, had I drawn back enough to have raised his resentment, and sent him to her as a refuge from his disappointment;— what would be her joy to find, on a sudden, the gloomy prospect all vanished! and should she behold my lover prostrate at her feet, and with the most inveterate abuse sacrificing me at the shrine of her altar—what lengths would she not go! or where would she stop, if there was the least danger of her again losing so transporting a triumph!
This picture was too pleasing to the Cry for them to contain their joy. They suddenly, and before they were aware of it, clapped their hands in token of inward raptures.
Portia. But when I represent what I believe would have been the consequence had I liked Oliver, and had such preference been visible to his eyes, I am supposing impossibilities. For could his person or address at first have raised in me a capricious liking, I am very certain that a short time, and a little observation, would have brought a perfect cure. When a man by insult shews that he despises a woman only because she prefers him to the rest of mankind, the coxcombical part he plays is such a tacit confession of his being undeserving her approbation, that I think she cannot long be at a loss in forming a right judgment of him: for if we place no boundaries to the indulgence of our capricious inclinations, if a plain discovery of the utmost unworthiness in the object of our affections is not of sufficient force to cure our love, we are all liable to become the prey of the lowest and most abandoned of mankind.
Fine love indeed, said the Cry, that could be so easily cured!
And fine love, thought Portia to herself, is that which cannot thus be cured, nor has any dependence on the behaviour of its object for its duration!
But now Serina stepping forward from the assembly, undertook to plead the cause of constant love. —Serina, who thought herself violently entangled in a passion for a worthless young fellow, who had no one good quality to recommend him. His only merit in her eyes was fixed on no other basis than that of an indulgent father's disapprobation, and paternal anxiety on her account, lest she should throw herself, and her fortune, acquired by his laborious industry, away upon a wretch, whose vices must necessarily render her miserable. She was indeed a proper advocate for the resolute persistance in a passion, which if adequately expressed, would with much greater propriety be called obstinacy than love. This Serina, not yet twenty years old, her heart filled with the image of her own meritorious constancy, pleaded long in defence of the merit of thus resolutely fixing the affections, and concluded with an high admiration of the character and behaviour of Prior's Emma.
The Cry were loud in their applauses of Serina's eloquence, and perfectly agreed with her in her general praises of constancy; declaring that Portia had no heart, no soul, no feeling of the tender passions, and was more like an insensible stock than a woman.
Portia. If you are resolved, O ye Cry, to make such extravagant passions the objects of your admiration and imitation, it is not in my power to prevent it. But I will tell you a story within my own knowledge, of a very tragical catastrophe which attended one of these unsurmountable passions. It happened when I was very young, for I was but ten years old, yet the impression it made on my memory is not likely to be erased by time.
A farmer in the village where my mother then lived, had two daughters: the youngest they lost when an infant in the cradle; for she was stolen from them by a set of strolling wretches, called gypsies: but in a twelve-month's time the same crew coming again through the village, were stopped and forced to render back their smiling plunder. From hence her parents called her Perdita; and her recovery in such an unexpected a manner so endeared her to them, that they might be said to doat on her to distraction; and her great beauty, as she grew towards being a woman, made her the admiration of the whole neighbourhood. But at sixteen the unhappy Perdita gave an unbounded loose to one of those passions, which you, O ye Cry, imagine to be so meritorious, and in praise of which your Serina hath been so eloquent. From that time her thoughts wandered from her rural business, and center'd all in Colin, her father's shepherd, who, unfortunately for the enamour'd maid, chanced to have very little resemblance to the Arcadian shepherds, either in virtue or constancy. Perdita (as is the natural consequence of such indulged passions) now left her cows unmilked, forgot to drive the young lambs to pasture, and, wandering herself like a strayed sheep, carved on every tree the name of Colin, admiring those good qualities in her lover, which had no other existence than what her own fancy had formed. But Colin was a treacherous inconstant swain; for whilst the amorous Perdita hung on his words, and gazed with fondness on his eyes, he took the advantage of her passions, bereaved her of her virtue, laughed at her folly, and triumphed in his conquest over the vanquished maid: for such characters are not confined to any peculiar class of men; nor are they to be found only in the metropolis or its environs.
Perdita could not long conceal the effects of her passion; for the visible alteration of her taper shape was too plain a discovery. Her beauty had gained her so many lovers, that there was hardly a wealthy farmer's son in the country that had not vainly sued for her love. She had refused all their offers by the public declaration, that she was too young to think of marriage; but she sustained her constancy of mind to reject so much importunity (joined sometimes with the entreaty of her parents) by the inward fixed resolution, that of all mankind she would have none but Colin.
As soon as tattling scandal had divulged the secret of Perdita's misfortune through the village, the perjured faithless shepherd quitted his native home to avoid making her the only reparation in his power, and quickly fled out of the reach of all inquiry. What now was her situation! She was oppressed with shame, loaded with grief at Colin's barbarous treatment. Her father sternly upbraided her with being now as much his disgrace as she was before his boast and glory. Her mother sometimes mixed tears with her reproaches, but often told her that she was grown hateful to her sight; and most bitterly would both her parents curse her unhappy birth, and the hour in which they a second time received her to their arms. Her sister, who was always envious of her for her beauty, now looked on her as a fit object of her malicious jokes. And, added to all these heavy calamities, she bore within her own bosom the sharp stings of cruel self-reproach. But when the time came for her to be delivered, she was happily delivered of all her burthens, by ending her present misery with her life. When she found her death certainly approaching, she begged in her last moments to see my mother, who had taken great notice of her, and shewn a fondness to her from her infancy: my mother went to her at her request; nor shall I ever forget the real sorrow I felt, nor the manner in which my mother's compassionate heart was moved when she related the tragic scene.
Perdita's stern parents, at the visible approach of her death, forgot their rage; the malice even in her sister's breast was subsided, and they surrounded her bed shedding the tears of real sorrow. She tenderly grasped their hands, and, in her last gasp, uttered with a feeble voice these words: Be witness, worthy lady, (said she to my mother) of my repentance. Do you, my father and mother, forgive my follies, forget them, and let my shame be buried with me in the grave. May you, my dearest sister, live to be as much of a blessing as I have been a curse to my once indulgent parents, and try to cherish me in your memory as I once was, when blessed with innocence.—
Here Portia stopped, unable to proceed—
Una's eyes also glitter'd with liquid dew, and dropp'd such tears,
The Cry toss'd up their noses in sign of contempt, said they saw nothing moving in the death of a low-lifed wretch, who had been the cause of her own misery. They upbraided Portia for her compassion for such creatures, and then called Perdita by many vulgar abusive names which shall not be here repeated.
Portia. From my inmost soul I pity such victims to their passions as the unhappy Perdita; but would not therefore, when like Prior's Emma they are accidentally crowned with success, have them set forth as examples fit for imitation, and be admired as patterns of a virtuous and faithful constancy. I would have every action placed in its proper class in our esteem, and not erroneously judged by its accidental consequence.
But now Harpasia, from amongst the Cry, entered on the topic of faithful and constant love. Harpasia was a widow, who had continued in that state for twenty years, in all which time she had been endeavouring to impose on herself the belief, that she was a true pattern of conjugal fidelity to her dead husband; but what a vexatious companion she was to him whilst living, our history shall not here enlarge upon. She highly valued herself upon not having been twice married, although she had lived a life of errant coquetry with almost every man that came in her way; nor, if she could have prevented it, would have suffered either maid or widow (herself only excepted) to have had one lover in peace. Full of levity as was her mind, and trifler as she was esteemed by all her acquaintance, Harpasia, because she had from choice (in order to carry on her scheme of coquetry) retained the state of widowhood, deemed it her proper cue, with gravity to condemn the impertinence of young girls who should talk of constancy: then with all the force of her rhetoric she sounded forth the praises of every celebrated matron both ancient and modern, which she could recollect, all whose virtues she modestly desired might, by general consent, be conferred upon herself.
The Cry now ranged themselves in parties; and every one, according to their different situations, connexions or inclinations, chose forth some example for their esteem and imitation.
For the Dramatis Personæ of Tom Thumb, which says,
is in reality the universal drama of the Cry.
One would represent the wife of Seneca, and grieve herself to death for the loss of her husband. Another would imitate the wife of Brutus, and swallow living coals of fire only for the apprehensions of her husband's danger; her fancy was so strong, she would not have patience to wait for the certainty of his death. But some carried this point so far as to work themselves into an admiration of the Indian custom, where living wives share the fate of their husbands dead bodies, and are burnt alive on their funeral pile. But it was very remarkable, that the unmarried part of the Cry, whose husbands were only imaginary, were the most vociferous in their applauses of this extravagant proof of conjugal affection.
Portia. To be burned alive is a most dreadful thing. A scalded finger for the instant affects the whole body, and is a momentary misery. My soul would shudder at the kindling of those fires which were design'd to turn me into ashes. But what horror would seize my imagination on knowing, that whilst I retained sensibility I should be fewel on which those flames would spend their raging force! that my shrieks and cries would be vainly lost in those winds which helped the rising flames to my destruction! and that not one of the human species would come to my relief!
The Cry at this picture stood aghast. Their power of speech was lost in their astonishment: for in their admiration of the Indian wives being burnt with their husbands, they had fixed their thoughts only on the posthumous fame of those women, and on the applause of the spectators for their noble resolution. In the fancied enjoyment of such airy advantages, they had buried and concealed the idea of the horrid flames with the torments they were to indure, in order to acquire the valued purchase of being rewarded with having it said, "There died a brave woman."
The Cry by no means wanted imaginations, they only wanted the power of using them for their real amusement or profit. They seldom suffered them to rove abroad for either, as they found them such continual employment at home: for the imagination, as well as every other faculty of the mind, is incapable of travelling two ways at once. Whilst therefore they were fancying what a fine figure they should make by such indelible marks of their love as following the custom of the Indian women, they entirely forgot every other circumstance except this desired heroic appearance. But being all inwardly vexed at the real-figure they were conscious they now made in this their overstrained admiration of being burnt alive with their dead husbands, they resolved to retrieve their error by exercising their common talent at abuse; and whilst they were seeking in their minds for some known characters of inconstancy in women; their widow Harpasia helped them to the instance of the Ephesian matron, whom they immediately loaded with every term of reproach they could invent, and whom they represented as a picture of the highest hypocrisy and affectation in in her apparent affliction; and consequently they pronounced that all the love she is described to have for her husband when living, was equally pretence and affectation.
Amongst the many terms of abuse, which the Cry hoard up as their greatest treasure, affectation holds the foremost place. This, whenever they are resolved to censure, without being able to answer the question why, they instantly produce; and are never therefore at a loss to unravel the most intricate foldings of the human heart: nor are they ever driven to the dismal necessity of confessing their own ignorance, whilst this word affectation stands their friend, ready to be applied, according to their own desire, where, in reality, it is not the least applicable.
Portia. If affectation means a desire to appear what we are not, in my opinion there never was a character to whom it was less applicable than to the Ephesian matron, although she is so frequently named in general satires against women, for pretending immoderate grief for the loss of their husbands. Take the whole story fairly, as it is represented, and she acted only according to the simple dictates of nature.
The Cry now really sharpened their attention: the universal judgment of mankind was so much with them in the censure they had passed on the Ephesian matron, that they were in some doubt whether Portia was not going to burlesque the story, and to heighten the satire by irony.
Portia. The society of her indulgent lord was said to be the Ephesian lady's chief pleasure whilst he was living. She and her husband are described as two of the happiest of the human kind. She was innocent of one thought to wrong him; the married state was to her a scene of the highest felicity, and her beloved husband's sudden death raised in her mind a torrent of unaffected sorrow. She mourned his loss with a violence, which when once indulged cannot well be restrained. But passions rising to their height, and blowing where they list, although they cannot be stopped, may be turned into another channel: for we must make a strong distinction between affectation and imagination, or we shall be greatly confused in our judgments of any characters that appear to act in an uncommon manner.
The Ephesian matron did not affect to be grieved; she was really pierced with sorrow to her inmost soul: and in this situation, what soothed and heightened her grief was the only thing grateful to her mind. Her greatest indulgence was to follow her husband's dead body to the grave; and she really imagined that she should never chuse to leave his tomb. She abhorred all food; she sought no comfort, because she esteemed it to be a vain search, sincerely believing that there was now no comfort to be found. She imagined it a pleasure to endure cold and hunger, and did not know but such a rough treatment of her body might alleviate the sorrows of her mind. In such a situation, it is no wonder (to those who know the natural turn of human passions) that she readily yielded to the first impression she received, that her husband's death was not necessarily the death of all pleasure. That it was possible for her to live and to be happy, was a most pleasing discovery; and she could not resist being delighted to find such a sudden revolution in her thoughts, as a transition from dark despair to animating hope, and to change a gloomy sepulchre for a second bright hymenæal torch. I once heard a gentleman (who had pretty clearly penetrated the human heart) declare, that if he was in love with a widow, he would chuse to court her sitting by her husband's tomb, and giving vent to the highest gust of passionate lamentations. (From his good-nature, no doubt, and his delight in drying the widow's tears.) But he also added, that his success would entirely depend upon her grief being real, and not affected; for to endeavour to alleviate or remove what is not to be found, would be a ridiculous as well as a fruitless undertaking. Where affectation is the source of apparent sorrow, all endeavours to remove that sorrow must be vain; for it would destroy its own foundation, if it once admitted the possibility of a cure.
The Cry with their usual candor pronounced that Portia had been talking absurd nonsense; and then with sneering witticisms asked her, if in the number of her favourites she did not place lady Anne, in Richard the Third, in the foremost rank of her esteem? for she too had changed the gloomy sepulchre for a second bright hymenæal torch.
Portia. I am not conscious, that by any thing I have said, you can justly call the Ephesian matron a favourite character of mine: or because I have asserted her whole behaviour to be the result of following the bent of her inclinations, and not containing one spark of affectation; that I do not therefore condemn whoever gives way to uncurbed violent grief, which is likely to produce the same effects; but least of all can it be reasonably deduced from my words, that I either esteem or admire a character so truly detestable as that of lady Anne in Richard the Third.
The babble amongst the Cry was now so great, that it was a considerable time before Portia could again be heard; some of them affirming that if she excused the Ephesian matron, she must also excuse lady Anne; others declaring that the latter was much more pardonable than the former; and all concluding, that the characters of the two women bore such an exact similitude to each other, that it was impossible to make any distinction between them.
Portia. There is nothing causes so great a confusion in our judgments, as the thus shuffling together characters which have no resemblance to each other: nor is there any two known characters that I remember more unlike than that of lady Anne and the Ephesian matron; and yet it is very common to hear them thus confounded. Lady Anne, as we take the story from our poet, was actuated by nothing but a love of flattery. Her husband's murderer therefore, by only artfully saying, that her beauty was the cause, could as by a magic charm transform, in her eyes, his own deformity into irresistible grace, and extract all the villainy and cruelty from that fatal stroke, which fell'd in his bloom of youth the sweet young prince her husband, described in such amiable colours by the pen of Shakespear. Far other motives led the Ephesian matron to a second marriage; and the characteristics of the two women are in my opinion essentially different.
If Portia could indeed have spoke with all the eloquence of a Demosthenes, the Cry were resolutely bent not to understand the difference, between a woman's giving up the dead body of her husband to save a living man from death, and the being flattered into marrying her husband's murderer. If the preference also was to be given to either of these two characters, they still persisted (for reasons best known to themselves) to confer it on lady Anne.
Garth.
Mankind are unanimously agreed in the opinion, that charity begins at home; but I believe it is the only inhabitant of the human mind that ever ends where it begins, and is void of all progressive motion towards outward objects: for hatred, contempt, anger, and all those passions which compose the turba, although each is (as Shakespear says of jealousy) a monster, begot and born upon itself; yet are all so kindly communicative as to spread their baleful influence to every thing around them. From hence arises the cruelty of tyrants, whether placed on a throne which commands the lives and properties of millions, or having their power confined only to the small circle of their own domestics. There is another cause also for the excessive heights to which human tyranny and cruelty hath soared, namely, the resolution of the actor to top his part; and which shews us that a man must first impose upon himself, and that hypocrisy, as well as contempt, anger, &c. often begins at home.
Never were the hearts of the Cry more elated by the hope of proving Portia guilty of uttering nonsense and absurdity, than at this instant; for that hypocrisy begins at home, or that a man could be a hypocrite to himself, seemed to them an absolute contradiction in terms; it being so generally allowed, that the very essence of a hypocrite is making an appearance to the world of what he is conscious doth not pass within his own breast. Her joining also the ideas of hypocrisy and tyranny, was to them another pleasing proof of her having uttered a paradox which she could not support; and they all at once called out upon her to prove, that Nero, one of the cruellest tyrants on record, acted the hypocrite after he was settled on his throne. For they allow'd, that in the beginning of his reign he was guilty of affectation and hypocrisy in shedding tears, and shewing such a seeming reluctance to the setting his hand to the first dead warrant which was brought to him to sign, "that he wished, he said, that he had never learnt to write, rather than to be obliged to make such a use of his power."
Portia. I confess there is a seeming paradox in my words; but as it is a subject I have often considered, and, as Nero is the very character I should have wished that I might have brought as an exemplification of my assertion, I most humbly beg of Una that I may be permitted at least to attempt the clearing up what may appear at present a little contradictory in my position.
This liberty was readily granted by Una, but with no rebuke to the Cry, as they had uttered only a general opinion, without any mixture of malevolence.
Portia. I have been told by the learned, that the original word in Greek, which we render hypocrite, signifies also a player: and I believe it will not be denied, that a man may play a part to deceive himself as well as another. Plutarch reports of a Æsop, the celebrated tragedian, "that whilst he was representing on the theatre Atreus deliberating the revenge of Thyestes, he was so transported beyond himself in the heat of action, that with his truncheon he smote one of the servants hastily crossing the stage, and laid him dead upon the place." And I have been told by Mr. Garrick (whose judgment in these points I esteem infallible) that it is impossible to warm the imaginations of an audience into a belief of the truth of the representation before them, unless the player first is capable of imposing on himself, and of forcibly feeling all the passions which actuates the character he is to represent. If this be true, then for the acting an assumed part in the universal drama, it is necessary carefully to conceal the truth in some corner of the human heart, and to use all the force of fallacy, in order to envellop it in the gloomy mist of darkness. And, if Shakespear is in the right in saying, that man is a player, hypocrisy must then begin at home.
The Cry at this time, not clearly understanding Portia's meaning enough to be struck with their usual fear, that it would tend towards revealing any secret within their own bosoms which they wished to conceal, were not actuated with their usual wrath against her. They found no occasion therefore for their chief orator Duessa, who always spoke when a favourite fallacy was to be supported; but deputed one of the most reasonable amongst them to ask Portia, whether she had not confounded the hypocrite with the madman. "For, said the speaker, if a man deceives himself in the part he undertakes to act, he is exactly in the same situation with the bedlamite, whose temples are surrounded with a crown of straw."
Portia. The difference between the hypocrite and the madman, in the sense I have chose to use the word, appears to me to be exactly the same as between the madman and the player: for was there no secret corner in the mind which concealed the truth, Bedlam I allow would be the proper place for those men who assume any part that doth not properly belong to them. For still to carry on the analogy between the hypocrite and the player, the latter, if he is not warmed into some degree of self-deception, is so languid in his action, that every one can see through the thin disguise. Such are the common race of hypocrites, whose painting is so gross that it deceives but very few; whilst that hypocrisy which, according to Milton,
must have taken such deep root in the heart, as to have grown up with the very man; and where the self-deceit is pleasing, and the part assumed is to gratify our pride, every attempt to undeceive us, and to expose our hypocrisy, raises an anger, which must be fatal to all within the reach of our power.
That Nero was any other hypocrite than that of being a player, resolute to enter into the part he chose to perform, I think appears not from any history. For as there is no reason to imagine that he was born without the seeds of humanity and compassion, his reluctance to sign an order for the execution of a poor wretch who had never given him any particular offence, might be sincere and unaffected. The characteristic of his mind was yet in its bud; and those spreading branches of wanton cruelty, springing from the insane root of a maid desire after divinity, had not at that time entirely choaked up and smothered every good inclination in his heart. But when the short struggle of humanity even in that instance was past, it is not unlikely that the darling image of his own authority, and this first pleasing proof of his having life and death in his option, was a step towards that height of inhumanity to which he afterwards mounted. He had hitherto been actuated only by common vanity; the fiddler and buffoon were his chosen parts; and whilst he remained in a private station, malice and sly cunning were the only weapons he had power to employ against his competitors. The exercise of public power against his successful rivals in fiddling or buffoonery, was not topping the part his ambition prompted him to assume: for when the trifling vanity of such contentions gave way to the more enlarged pride of mounting from the power of empire to that of divinity; then, conscious that his rivals in omnipotency were entirely enthroned above his reach, and that the arrows of his wrath could not ascend to heaven, he pointed his enmity at the objects of his power, the human race, and wantoned in the height of cruelty. The would-be fidler is dangerous but to a few; the would-be god is like a general pestilence that ravages amongst mankind, and seeks by its own venom to overspread the world with a general destruction.
The Cry now, with great outward solemnity (a certain indication of inward joy on the supposed discovery that Portia's sentiments were full of absurdity) declared, she must be mistaken in imputing Nero's cruelty to his pride; as he might have found an equal indulgence of that passion by exercising his power in benevolent, as in cruel actions.
Portia. If that was true, I believe the grand wheel on which cruelty and tyranny always turns, would stop its motion, and the human breast would escape its power. The would-be god cannot create, but if placed at the head of any temporary government, he can easily destroy.
Shakespear makes John a Gaunt say to king Richard II.
Nero could with impunity wanton in the sight of those devouring flames which were kindled at his command; and whilst the groans of his wretched victims reached his ears, he could, by the blaze of his own fires, warm his imagination into a belief that he was a god, from thus commanding destruction: but if he let his eyes wander but the least step the other way, he must necessarily every moment meet some glaring discovery of his own embecillity, and might, if he please, weep at the absurdity of his own godship. He could not command a leaf to spring, nor a flower to blossom out of its season, more than the poorest peasant, or the lowest vassal of his tyranny. If Nero was resolved therefore to mimic a superior power, it must be in doing evil, and dooming destruction with a breath; for all his own flattery, joined with that of his parasites, could not force into his mind a moment's belief that he was possessed of the power of creation. This kind of preposterous pride of wanting to be more than man, must, I think, joined with power, necessarily produce rage and cruelty, instead of benevolence and love.
I have before often said, that contempt begins at home; and that it arises from a a discovery of our not being able to obtain that frantic wish of being something which God never made us, and which we cannot make ourselves. By endeavouring therefore to hide from our own eyes the knowledge of what we really are, we are striving at impossibilities, and nothing but our own torment can be the consequence. Wretched is the man who despises himself, and this wretch was Nero. He wished to be a god, yet, in spite of himself, was conscious of not being possessed of divine perfection. This inward consciousness filled him with all the horrors naturally flowing from such madness: he was discontented within, was cruel to himself; and the poor wretches, whose hard fate it was to be the vassals of his power, could expect no better treatment than he allowed himself.
I have been credibly informed that if a ship at sea takes fire, and the flames become too violent to be quenched, although at first she be at a great distance from the fleet, yet will she of her own accord, and without any direction, mix amongst the other ships, in order to communicate her flames, and it is with the utmost difficulty that she can be kept off. This seems as if the burning ship was animated to seek a refuge from her own consumption by the destruction of other objects: and if this be really a known fact, and not an idle report, we plainly trace the word to the wise, and read in it the noblest of fables, writ by the hand of nature herself.
Every thing in the physical world, actuated by stated laws, is either communicative of its own qualities, or submits to the general power of attraction. The human mind, and every part of intelligent nature, is exempt from these laws, and hath the power of cherishing one seed and stifling another. The mind that chuses to nourish the turba, by a restless desire after impossibilities, takes delight, like the fireship, to communicate its devouring flame to all that are so miserable as to fall in its way. But this consuming flame arises first in its own breast; and, let him roam where he will, such a man, like the poor wounded stag, still carries the arrow sticking in his heart; or rather like a mad dog, enraged with his own misery, endeavours to bite and poison, with his own venomous foam, every object in his reach.
Nero, whilst in appearance he was enjoying the highest luxury, in that gallant exploit of burning his native city, and playing on his harp, at the same time that he beheld the flames which rose at his command, was at once performing the two parts which he had chosen, namely, the fidler and the god. Although no outward hisses dared proclaim the unskilfulness of the musician, nor the weakness of the pretended omnipotent; yet the inward hisses and stings of the turba within his breast, gave him such torment as I would not feel for the command of twenty such globes as this which we inhabit.
The man who makes a god of his appetite, may be cruel and revengeful on any present disappointment of his pleasure: and his rival in his mistress, or any other object on which he hath fixed his desire, may feel the effects of his utmost hatred.
The picture of such contentions may be seen in the canine race. The bone being thrown amongst them, they snarl, they growl, and fall into fierce battle; but the subject of their general quarrel being removed, they lie down quietly to sleep by each other's side, forgetful of all their painful enmity. But although in the temporary rage or cruelty arising from such motives there are many intervals of humanity, yet, in the madness of a man's wanting to be a god, there are no intervals, no momentary relief: for he cannot meet one of his fellow-creatures but he will be excited to vent his rage by dooming his destruction, if it is but for boldly daring to resemble his godship. Thus a man's having eyes in his head, or a nose in his face, may, nay must, to such a mind be a high matter of offence.
The tyrant, who vainly strives to impose on himself the belief of his own divinity, feels all the force of what the philosopher said to Alexander the Great; who asked him, what a man must do to become a god: "That (answered the philosopher) which it is impossible for a man to perform."
Under the mental pain of continual disappointments, the temper naturally grows four and rageful. In such an uneasy situation, it was no wonder that Nero should seek his pleasure in the destructive flames, which, by the breath of his power, blazed to consume the then metropolis of the known world. It is no matter of astonishment that Caligula, in the same tormenting situation, and from the same motives, should wish all the Romans had but one neck, that he might have the pleasure of destroying them at a blow. Had he added all mankind, it would still have been in character; but indeed as he was a Roman, and an emperor of the Romans, it was very possible his idea of mankind extended not beyond the objects of his own power. With a heart thus swelling with pride, and grasping at divinity, Xerxes like a madman whipped the sea, for daring to roll its waves, to mount its surges, and, heedless of an emperor's command, steadily to keep its destined course. The disobedience of the ocean shewed Xerxes, that he could not do all things. There is indeed but one who can still its waves and turn its course, and that Xerxes himself was not that one, was the galling reflexion within his mind, whilst he was attempting with vain strokes to be revenged on the unfeeling waters for presenting him with the view of so hateful a truth. Had not Xerxes undertaken the vain labour of imposing such a fallacy on himself, as that his power extended beyond what is allowed to the human race; had not his hypocrisy, his endeavour of playing a part he could not perform, begun at home, he could never have been guilty of such a mad ravery.
With this clue to the labyrinths of the human heart, how many latent motives of actions, which fall under our own observation, will be brought to light! how many well-attested facts in history, which, without this clue, seem to make the characters of men into an incongruous heap of absurdity, will join, and be so many characteristical marks of the men of whom they are related, that we may trace their minds without any obstacle to bar our knowledge. In reading Plutarch with the same view with which I believe he wrote, namely, to discover the human heart, I doubt not but we shall fairly find this word to the wise to be deduced from all his writings, that hypocrisy begins at home.
But I pretend not to impose my opinions as absolute truths. All I have said on this clue to the discovery of men's characters is only conjecture; yet if we are excluded from entering this road to the knowledge of the human mind, I confess that I can find no other but what immediately overwhelms us in the utmost uncertainty and confusion. I must, like the grave-digger in Hamlet, acknowledge that I am non-plus'd, and that
The Cry were at present in an odd situation of mind. They had not attended sufficiently to what Portia had been saying, fully to take her whole meaning. As her instances also were drawn only from such high stations as kings and emperors, they were not quite positive whether any thing she had said of hypocrisy, pride, or cruelty, could be applicable to themselves; (for that a latent Nero might but too surely be found in many private families, was a truth which as she had not declared they had not fathomed) their actuating motive, anger, therefore, not being within, their indolence was too great to attempt either contradicting Portia, or being at the trouble of comprehending what she had proposed.
Portia. If in comic incidents, arising from the peculiar bent of humour, consists the chief beauties of comedy; and if the risible in such incidents springs from the glaring absurdity of indulging some such bent of the disposition, then shall we find I believe in histories, where characters are well preserved, frequent and stronger instances of such comic incidents than the highest human invention can produce. For it appears to me that even Shakespear's Falstaff killing the dead Piercy to prove his courage, is not more calculated to raise a judicious laughter, than Xerxes whipping the senseless ocean to prove himself a god. And so far even beneath a comic incident was the contrivance of that emperor, who drove his chariot over an high erected arch of brass, in order to imitate Jupiter's thunder, that none of the ingenious tricks of machinery, practised in our pantomimes, more justly claim to themselves the rank of being one degree below farce.
As I love to delight myself with imaginary pictures, I have often formed a group of many of these heros together; and, in one piece, I have (by fancy) drawn Nero on one side, striking the strings of his harp over a street all in flames, from whence he may be supposed to have his discord answered by human shrieks and cries: Xerxes, on the other side, is standing with his whip in his hand, and confined on a little spot of earth, with a human feeble arm, still shorter than his whip, lashing the wide expanded ocean: but in the middle of this piece sits the mighty master of the world, the famous Macedonian conqueror, Alexander stiled the Great (or as Fluelin says, the magnanimous, the pig, it is all the same thing) putting his finger in his eye like a child, and crying for imaginary conquests. If absurdity be the basis of the ridiculous, who (as Horace says) admitted to the sight of such a picture, could abstain from laughter? Una sighed. The Cry screwed about their faces, and allowed, with a forced half laugh, that the picture was indeed a little droll; and some went so far as to say, that Portia was mistress of a good deal of drollery.
Portia. Although the absurdity is visible, yet we might look on it in another view, wherein laughter would be very inadequate to express our sensations. But I chuse not to shew its reverse; I would rather draw the veil: A word to the wise is sufficient.
Oliver's love, or rather his wanting to make a conquest of my affections, was truly irksome and disagreeable to me; and I knew also that the consequence of his being entirely baffled would be an implacable hatred. There is indeed no degree of rage which will not arise in the bosom of such a man, against the woman who could not return the honour of his passion: for a breast which the turba inhabits is at all seasons, and on every trifling occasion, ready prepared to transform a capricious liking (by such called love) into an hatred of all others the most inveterate and inexorable.
I soon perceived the drift of every word and action of Melantha . There was no artifice, no stratagem, she did not make use of, to gain the attention and address of every man with whom she was in company, whilst Oliver was also present. This she did her utmost to conceal, as it was to appear the natural effects of her own superior charms; nor was her design at present to gain a variety of lovers, but only to resemble the piece of silk liked by the dutchess De bon Gout, in order, by the admiration of others, to gain the heart of Oliver . All her views were terminated in conquering the man whom she imagined to be my lover; and I never formed any wish more sincerely than that she might succeed in her undertaking. Had she known how much it would have rejoiced me to have been rid of Oliver, without raising his indignation, her pursuit would have been at an end; and her hopes of triumphing over me being vanished, she would not so eagerly have languished for the conquest. But she was so firmly possessed of the belief, that the very assuming the character of a lover must render any man agreeable, that whilst she had no suspicion of liking any other person, she had no idea of the possibility of my being displeased with the addresses of Oliver.
Oliver, notwithstanding his first repulse, renewed his attacks, and proceeded for some time regularly in his siege. He found indeed a pretty strong fortification, but it was a natural and not an artificial defence; for my dislike to him was unconquerable. Although he found the resistance too strong for his force, yet, as he had undertaken it, he would not hastily give up his point. However, Melantha's stratagems at last prevailed; yet would not Oliver confess to his own heart, that he was baffled, but with a seeming neglect, he imposed on himself the belief that he had deserted me as a worthless prize; and then he eagerly removed all his forces to surround another town, in his opinion much more worth the taking.
Melantha made a regular defence according to art; and resolved to make Oliver take the due time for persuading her to love; yet by some seeming inadvertent sighs, by praises of the happiness of two lovers, where the affection was reciprocal, by expressions of her great compassion for those poor creatures who could not long engage the addresses of a lover, I soon found that she again fancied herself as much in love with Oliver, as she had before imagined she was with Demetrius.
Melantha, as I have already said, looked on a lover as one of the necessaries of life; and she could as easily have endured to have drest herself for a ball without a looking-glass, as to have undergone the fatigue of breathing without enjoying a continual fair representation of herself by the soothing praises of some admirer. But what an immense happiness was now her lot, whilst she enjoyed the thought that she was in possession of a mirror which, at one view, represented her own form in the highest degree of beauty; and that of mine, her acquaintance, and as she called me her dearest most favourite friend, but little short of deformity.
The Cry were so excessively pleased with this picture, that they forgot to search for methods of abusing Portia.
Portia. This pleasing mirror was Oliver to Melantha ; and by these means for some time we all enjoyed some pleasure, as it now fell to my share, in all parties, freely to enjoy the conversation of Ferdinand. Oliver and Melantha were both continually throwing forth insinuations of my being vexed and mortified; and I confess that I did not take any pains to root this fallacy from their minds, that I might, unobserved, have more liberty to follow my own inclinations.
A pretty good share of art that, said the Cry, for one who boasts of her simplicity!
Portia. But my real pleasure soon became too visible: for whilst my whole thoughts were ingrossed by the various and pleasing images raised in my mind from the conversation of Ferdinand, I did not (for it was not in my power) employ myself in inventing new methods to impose on Melantha and her lover the belief that I was really grieved for the loss of Oliver.
Notwithstanding the Cry had so lately condemned Portia for an artful behaviour, yet they scrupled not to deride her for want of common discretion in not being able keep her own counsel; when Portia, unheeding of their currish snaps, thus went on.
Portia. As soon therefore as the imaginary belief of my being hurt by the loss of Oliver left Melantha's mind, like an enraged conqueror it vacated not the town till it had put to the sword all its peaceful inhabitants, till it had ravaged and laid waste every joyous thought within her bosom.
Milton.
Melantha at the time she introduced me to Nicanor's family, knew no more of the real character of Ferdinand than if she had never been acquainted with him. His humour soared far above her comprehension; and she looked on him as a dull kind of a philosopher, who minded very little besides his books. And Oliver, who made it a part of his rule of life to be gallant and polite amongst the ladies, was much more really suited to her inclinations.
The reason I believe why the character of such a man as Ferdinand is often mistaken is, that he is too easily known for the generality of mankind to find him out: for shooting beyond the mark is as certain a method of missing the aim, as the falling short of it. It is a simple mind alone that can penetrate a single character; and in most companies, the best mask you can wear is always to appear barefaced. For there are such numbers amongst mankind who will not believe but the whole world is so much of a masquerade that no one chuses to appear in it without a disguise, that whoever dares to shew his face, or rather his mind, in its own natural colours, without a mask, will gain the credit (such as it is!) of only making use of a more artful refinement in putting on his disguise: and most probably every one of his acquaintance will form a different judgment of him, and each will privately rejoice in the thought of being alone able to trace his real character.
When I became fully acquainted with Ferdinand, and recollected some of Melantha's former discourse concerning him, I was very well convinced, that had she been contented to have followed her natural taste, almost any other man would, in her eyes, have been preferable as a lover.
If affectation could be entirely banished, how few, in comparison with the present state of things, would be the number of preposterous matches! If mankind would be contented to be properly classed, every man and woman would chuse the companion most suited to give them pleasure. If it was not for the vanity of a man's declaring that he hath such and such acquaintance, or for the dread of what others would say if he had not such nominal friends, who would place themselves continually in company, where they must rack their brains to come in for any share of the conversation; and for the pleasures of which society they have not the least taste or relish! Whereas now half mankind waste their time amongst those with whom they would least chuse to converse, in order that the absent may be told that they are admitted into such a society. And I believe it often happens that a man wilfully places himself where he might reasonably be the object of his own pity, only for the gratification of thinking himself the object of another's envy.
Melantha, as soon as she was thoroughly convinced that it was not Oliver, but Ferdinand, on whom my heart was truly fixed, took up the noble resolution of so closely pursuing my steps, as resolutely to make herself believe that Ferdinand also was the only object of her affections.
Could Melantha, by some superior power, be obliged to declare honestly the secret springs which actuated her to fancy herself in love first with Demetrius, then with Oliver, and lastly with Ferdinand, I could draw up for her a very true confession.
The Cry now all rose up in confusion, like the pit at the play-house, when they resolutely persist in their off—off —and declared, that Portia should not be indulged in such mad raveries, nor suffered to go on, imagining that she could dive into the secret springs which actuate the human heart. But Una, like Neptune, (as described in b Virgil) with her awful voice made the waves of their passions to subside (or at least forced them to conceal their rage;) and as it is her pleasure to trace the most intricate labyrinths of the human mind, she desired Portia to proceed.
Portia. I will not pretend to discover more of Melantha's heart than what may be fairly deduced from her actions. Shall I, O Una, relate only my own observations, or may I be permitted to suppose Melantha present, and speaking; by which means, in a more lively manner, I could paint all her sensations, and throw into action every motion of her heart?
Una. It is the subject matter itself I seek; and to cavil about the manner of conveying it, is trifling and unnecessary. Take therefore that method, Portia, by which, in the most lively and intelligible manner, you can paint the real history of Melantha's mind.
The Cry, although they were forced to submit, looked full of dread, for fear what picture Portia, thus left at liberty, might draw, and who she might, by the force of truth, restrain to sit for that picture.
Portia. Now then suppose me to be Melantha, and speaking thus.
Portia, [in the assumed character of Melantha.] I danced in company with Demetrius at a ball. He was then the partner of my most intimate friend Isabinda, and was generally supposed to be her lover. I found that evening that my charms had attracted the eyes of Demetrius; and by the pretence of visiting my friend, I easily obtained frequent opportunities of pursuing my half-gained conquest. Isabinda could not pretend to cope with me in beauty; nor, as she afterwards found, in artful methods of gaining admiration. Demetrius was pleased to see a contention for him, and soon visibly gave me the preference. Isabinda, enraged at seeing her own want of power, threw forth many reproachful hints against coquetry, all bent indeed against me; then quitted her pretensions to Demetrius, and dropped my acquaintance.
Demetrius, by his flattery and assiduity, gained all the love I had to bestow. I knew when first I introduced Portia to his acquaintance, that her heart was disengaged. I thought Demetrius very agreeable, and I therefore expected to see her laying out all her snares to entrap my lover, as I had before done to get him from Isabinda, my former friend. I had too good an opinion of myself, and at first too low an opinion of Portia, to fear experiencing the fate of Isabinda. I rejoiced therefore in the approaching picture I had formed of seeing Portia in love with Demetrius, and Demetrius preferring me. In such a situation, with what contempt could I look down on the trifling joy felt by Cæsar or Pompey, or any other hero, in the midst of a triumph!
In the most compleat victory gained by a warlike hero, every soldier that attends his triumphal car, having before followed him in the field of battle, has a right to claim some share in his glory; but in the victories I aim at, the glory is all my own, and to my own superior charms alone am I indebted for my conquests. Secure as I believed myself of this triumph over Portia, I practised the speaking many insulting speeches, some cloathed in the garb of pity, and others in their native colours. I intended soon to have thought inwardly, and perhaps repeated aloud the following lines:
But alas! the image of rapture I had raised in my mind concerning Portia and Demetrius, was soon reversed; and the whole comedy, by one unlucky circumstance, was turned into a tragedy in my bosom: for instead of Portia liking Demetrius, and his preferring me, she disliked him, and he was not displeased with her. Now indeed (as the children say) doomsday was come! what could I do! marry the man that Portia, who passes for a woman of sense, dislikes! forbid it, pride! forbid it, vanity! yet absolutely to part with Demetrius, whilst I have no other lover to admire me, what woman of spirit can bear that! Well might I say that a tragedy was acting in my mind; for had I lost all my relations, or been driven to the utmost distress, I could not have felt a deeper sorrow. Nor could I, in this affliction, send to all my friends, that they might partake my grief; for the true cause of my tears I would not for the world have revealed, and an apparent cause was not at that time to be found. My perplexity was so great I knew not which way to turn myself, nor what method to pursue, till I perceived that Oliver was become a lover of Portia's. Now found was the word. —The hare was started. I forgot all my love for Demetrius, and had the pleasure of discarding him, before he had visibly deserted me. I cannot say this hurt him quite so much as I wished it should; and at another time this thought would have grieved me enough to have induced me to the trial of bringing him back again into my chains: but now Oliver was my pursuit, and all other images were lost in the rapturous thought, that Portia's lover might yet become mine. I mustered all my forces; I laid out all my snares; and my artifices succeeded so well, that in a short time I carried my point. Portia was neglected, I was preferred.
Here the eyes of the Cry brightened up to such a degree, and they were so charmed with the very imagination of Portia's being neglected, that they could hardly contain from giving a sympathizing shout of joy on Melantha's triumph.
Portia perceived the inward pleasures dancing at their hearts, and thus went on.
Portia. [In the assumed character of Melantha.] Now perfectly secure of my triumph, it cost me many a wakeful night in order to form proper replies to the reproaches I expected to hear from the mouth of Portia; and I was prepared also with insulting words of compassion, if her vexation for her disappointment had been vented in tears. But finding no reproaches to flow from her lips, no tears to burst from her eyes, I hugged myself for some time on the discovery that she was the most artful of womankind. Thus I received some pleasure in thinking what pain Portia must undergo, not only from the loss of her lover, but from the labour of concealing her rage and resentment at my happiness. This pleasing imagination I enjoyed not long; for truth forced itself into my mind (forced, I may well say, for never willingly did I invite such a guest into my bosom) and it appeared but too plainly, that I had been labouring to effect what Portia most ardently wished, namely, to be freed from the addresses of Oliver, and by those means to be more at liberty to converse freely with his brother Ferdinand.
Words of rage (as I had no one to speak to) I could not utter; and on this cruel disappointment, tears of passion were my only relief. Oliver now grew detestable in my eyes; and, without considering whether designedly or not, I looked on him as the cause of my misery. All my love for him took the natural progress of such love, and turned into an inveterate inward hatred. I too much dreaded his resentment to shew it outwardly; but resolved, as fast as possible, to withdraw my part of that mutual love, which I a little before imagined had linked our hearts in one.
Some time ago I would not for the universe have encouraged one favourable thought of any man who had not persuaded me to love him; although I was always ready to spread out my snares, in order to induce him to set about such a work of persuasion: but I now saw Portia, without any flattering address, plainly preferring the conversation of Ferdinand to that of any other man; and, without any disguise, appearing so pleased with his company, that it was easy to perceive her heart was not untouched with an affection for him. Shall Portia then, thought I, do any thing which I dare not attempt? I will shew the world that Melantha hath as much generous love to bestow as Portia. Ferdinand shall have it all; and I will convince him how great a right I have to a return of his love, by the extravagances I will act to prevent his bestowing his heart upon another. This resolution for the instant gave me some pleasure; but I confess that ever since I have given way to this generous passion, I live in a continual terror lest any one should suspect that I am in love with Ferdinand, and that he doth not return it. I am afraid of my own contempt, afraid of the contempt of others, afraid of Portia's success, yet afraid that were my wishes to succeed I could enjoy no great happiness with such a man as Ferdinand: but most of all am I afraid that he should enjoy any happiness without me. In short, I am all over frights, fears, horrors, and torments. My mind is become the seat of civil war, where raging tyrants by turns oppress me, and put to the sword every thought of peace within my bosom.
This last picture of their favourite Melantha so displeased the Cry, that they insisted on it that Portia had falsly and maliciously represented her: but as all she had been saying was only the reverie of a wild imagination, Portia was too mad, they said, to know of whom or of what she had been talking.
Portia declared that Una should be her judge, from what she had already related, joined to what would hereafter appear, whether the imaginary representation of Melantha's mind and motives to her actions might not be fully justified, as not exceeding the truth.
Una allowed that the representation was indeed very strong; but Melantha having, in so short a time, fancied herself in love with three different men, in some measure seemed to justify the likeness of the mental picture.
Portia. From Melantha herself I had the account of her getting away Demetrius from her friend Isabinda, with many pointed circumstances, which I feared would be tedious to relate. This exploit used to be her favourite boast; and this indeed gave me at first the clue to Melantha's character. In the beginning of our acquaintance we were both very young, being near of the same age, and both under seventeen. And very little do girls know of each others real dispositions till a lover sets the secret springs in motion, and then are the workings of the heart truly discovered. All that I have said of Melantha hath been strictly gathered from her own words, although many times she hath been perfectly ignorant, I believe, of the force of her own language.
Una then said that the remaining part of the story would undoubtedly prove, whether Portia was mistaken or not in her representation of Melantha, and it was necessary therefore to attend with candor.
The Cry, though ever so unwilling to wait to the end before they passed their final condemnation of Portia, were, as usual, for the present awed by Una into silence.
Hor.
Oliver in some time (as well as Melantha) was forced into the knowledge that Ferdinand was the only true object of my choice; and that nothing could have given me more pleasure than being thus rid of the importunity of his passion. Oliver could not but perceive that his regular siege, guided by all his wise maxims, had made no impression on me (for to persuade me that he could be the object of my love was an attempt which must be baffled) and this sent him to beset Melantha. There indeed he had the greatest prospect of success; the garrison was betrayed from within; but the bribe to be paid for that treachery was Oliver's being my accepted lover. The bribe failed, and on the discovery that Ferdinand, and not Oliver, was my choice, the garrison rallied its forces, the attack from without was vigorously beat off: and thus in a short time was Oliver, in spite of his wise maxims, twice repulsed; and twice repulsed in favour of the very man in the world to whom he had the greatest aversion: for neither the head or heart of Ferdinand could give him the least opportunity of enjoying the thought of his own superiority, nor suffer him with any shew of reason to censure or condemn his brother's conduct. This forced him on the insupportable labor of endeavouring to find faults in Ferdinand for which there was no foundation: forced him, I say, for he never once admitted the thought that it was possible to let those endeavours alone. It was cruel in Ferdinand that he would not dismiss every innocent, and consequently every pleasing thought from his bosom, wisely inviting the turba there to take up their habitation, in order to qualify himself for accepting the honour of his brother's friendship. But Oliver doubled his care to conceal from Ferdinand his real hatred in proportion as it increased in his mind: for he had not studied political maxims to so very little purpose, as not to know that small is the mischief which can come from an open enemy, in comparison of that which is perpetrated under the cloak of professed friendship. The serpent must be admitted close to the bosom before he can dart his stings into the heart. It is from the false pretences of affection that flow most of the evils in human life. The knowledge of this truth Oliver held in the highest admiration, and so far reduced it to practice, that he endeavoured by every means in his power to impose on Ferdinand; and to make him believe his professions of kindness. But the turba being forced to hide their snaky heads, twisted and wreathed themselves round his heart, so as to keep him in perpetual torture. Whilst mankind, or any part of them, act thus, Bedlam ought to be enlarged, and the censure of madness should not be confined to one and perhaps the least species of it!
The innocent Cordelia too added to the uneasiness of Oliver, by the preference she visibly gave Ferdinand in her affections; for true affection is very apt to point towards its proper object: this raised in his mind an inveterate hatred against his truly inoffensive sister; but he scorned to be at the trouble of professing kindness towards her, and generally assumed an haughty superiority, treating her as a weak silly girl, much below his notice. This was the view also in which Melantha at first considered her; although when she found how much I was delighted with the company of Cordelia, she would seldom suffer me to enjoy that pleasure without adding herself to the party, and this out of pretended fondness to her dear Cordelia.
Melantha, in order to follow my path, and to endeavour at appearing agreeable to this her new lover, (as in her own hopes and imagination she had formed him) could not, as she had hitherto done, tread the beaten road of fondness, jealousies, rages, and all sorts of passions; for she had sense enough to see the impossibility of succeeding by such methods with Ferdinand: she endeavoured therefore to adopt all my sentiments, which, till her high admiration of me commenced, she had always abused and treated with contempt.—
The Cry began all to be set in agitation; winking, nodding, tossing their heads, sneering, and dropping broken sentences: but the purport of all their words and gestures was nothing more than to shew Portia, that they had discovered in her an insufferable vanity in imagining that her sentiments were worth adopting.
Portia. But this Melantha did so very aukwardly, that the sentiments she adopted fitted her as ill as borrowed robes. Besides (as is generally the case with borrowed garments) by endeavouring to make them appear her own, she took them in at one part and let them out at another, shortened them, lengthened them, and so transformed them, that with difficulty could the right owner claim them as her own. For example; because I said I should not be jealous, Melantha declared that she could never believe her own eyes, in seeing that a man prefered another woman before her. Because I declared, that I should wish the happiness of the man I loved, although he made another woman his choice, and would rather exert my utmost power to increase his happiness, than to take one grain from his felicity: Melantha, resolving to soar above me, solemnly protested (how truly let her conscience inform her) that she should not only wish the happiness of the man she loved, although he was attached to another woman; but that she would endeavour by her persuasions to prevail with any woman he liked, to bestow her affections on him; and if want of fortune stood in the way of their happiness, Melantha would part, she said, with all her own property, without leaving herself a morsel of bread, in order to make them happy.
The Cry, who (as before observed) are very seldom inclined to bestow applause, were now so liberal of it on this protestation of Melantha's, that they were at a loss to find words by which they might extol it highly enough for their own satisfaction. Their approbation, like wine at the miser's feast, flowed very profusely; for like the miser, they could well afford plenty from a vessel which they so seldom tapped. For although they were ready at all times to load Portia's sentiments with the words refined, impossible, &c. yet never would they allow the least refinement or absurdity in the preposterous sentiments or actions of one of their own race, who was aukwardly and affectedly imitating generosity and disinterested love.
Ecclus. ch. xxi. ver. 15.
So far did Melantha's fancy of being my shadow benefit our society, that she kept a much stronger guard than usual over her passions; she indulged not those frequent sallies of pettishness which we had often seen in her, and as much as possible restrained her very eyes from casting about malignant glances. Ferdinand had made no declaration of love to either of us, but I fancied he rather seemed in his inclination to prefer Melantha. [Now a sudden flush of joy rushed into the countenances of the Cry.] But his behaviour was unexceptionable. I never imagined (as I have said before) that my affection for him gave me any right of debarring him the privilege of choice: but notwithstanding the appearance of his liking Melantha, my uncommon confidence in the judgment of Ferdinand induced me to believe that he loved me most, because I much best deserved his love.
The rapture of the Cry now rose to such a height, that they could scarcely contain it within any bounds. They were convulsed with the pleasure of this farther proof of Portia's vanity, and knew not which way best to express their triumph. This is the lady, said half a dozen of them together, who just now imputed all her neighbour's actions to vanity. [This was really not true, but truth was the last thing thought of in the Cry's accusations against Portia.] Half a dozen more asserted that no human being was without a large share of vanity, and brought this declaration of Portia's to justify their assertion. Some were resolved to prove that a tree could bear both good and evil fruit, and their clamorous discourse was continually interlarded with such expressions as these—'Tis my opinion—for my part—I think—I own, &c. &c. and then they all sat down at once, shaking their heads (a favourite motion with the Cry) and as if seized with a sudden compassion for Portia, said, 'Tis pity—'tis great pity! but we are all liable to think too well of ourselves! vanity is a sad thing! few of us are sensible of our own imperfections! we none of us are acquainted with ourselves! we should learn to know ourselves, Portia, before we declare our minds free from vanity.
Portia. Mankind in general too well know themselves, and the labour lies not in finding themselves out, but in hiding themselves. There is as great a distinction between the possessing any knowledge, and knowing we possess it, as Montaigne makes between a man's believing, and only thinking that he believes. Many a person is like Moliere's citizen, who talked prose all his life, and yet was far advanced in years before he knew what prose was. When Cicero and other philosophers speak of the difficulty of knowing ourselves, those learned and ingenious men mean, I believe, the difficulties we must encounter in order to restrain our inclinations, and command our passions within such bounds as will enable us boldly to acknowledge to ourselves any pravity in our own minds, without wanting to impose it on others for so much goodness. Thus we catch at the writings of philosophers, and interpret the cowardice of our dispositions in not daring to behold our own hearts, into a difficulty of finding out its defects. If we really know not our own hearts, it is not because we cannot, but because we will not attain that knowledge. Such a wilful blindness is indeed the darkest and most incurable; for according to an old English proverb, Who so blind as those that will not see?
Una. That a want of understanding often lies in the WILL, Christ himself witnesses, when he says to the stubborn-hearted Jews, who would not admit his doctrine; "Eyes have you and see not; ears have you and hear not; neither will ye understand."
The Cry dared not answer Una, but were enraged to their very souls at her approbation of Portia, and her sanctifying that approbation with a text of scripture; an authority which they were ashamed to acknowledge, yet afraid to contradict. For should they confess its weight, that was, as they imagined, to confess the weakness of their own unaided reason, which pride forbad! and positively to deny its sanction, was wading more boldly than they dared against the strong current of custom. In silence therefore they suffered Portia to proceed.
Portia. Mankind will seldom be at the trouble to cleanse their minds, and throw out from thence that confused heap of lumber which is accumulated by suffering every roving passion to bring thither what indulged inclination it pleases. It is, in my opinion, a much greater labor they undertake, when they employ their time in secreting their litter: for the old proverb is true, that the first trouble is the least, and that lazy people make themselves most work. It would be impossible for mankind to take such pains for the hiding their trumpery, if they were not conscious it was there. For as Shakespear says, "The quality of nothing hath not such need to hide itself." —Men keep in their minds, as well as in their houses, a private corner, into which they are continually cramming all things disagreeable to their sight; endeavouring by this method to conceal their rubbish from their own view, as well as from that of their neighbours. In their latter attempt they sometimes succeed, but in the former they are constantly baffled. It is this consciousness, this knowledge of ourselves, that renders us suspicious, captious, angry, spiteful. —In short, innumerable is the train of evils which arise from the knowledge that we do not deserve esteem, and from the fear that we shall not therefore obtain it. I wish it was true, in the literal sense of the words, that men did not know themselves, unless amendment surely followed that knowledge. If this was true, they would not be perplexed with so many anxious fears, nor enraged with anger that others do not think of them as they wish. If men did not know themselves, or had no private corner in their minds, which they were afraid should be laid open, I believe there would be a total end of all enmity whatever: for if we had a real settled good opinion of our own merit, another's mistake would neither give us pain, nor raise our indignation. The compliment we should pay to our own judgments, would be our satisfaction, as it is now the same compliment (by which we know it is no mistake) that sets all the turba at work in our bosoms.
Ask the beautiful miss—if at a masquerade she should be told by any man, that he was sure her mask concealed an ugly face, whether she would not find such a pleasure in knowing him to be mistaken in his guess, as would disarm all her anger; and whether this agreeable consciousness would not induce her to continue her discourse with him in such high good-humour, as would convince him as fully of his mistake as if she was even to unmask? But should a man chance to hit the right nail on the head in such an uncivil attempt to shew his penetration, his conviction, that he was not out in his guess, would be, in all probability, full as strong by the behaviour of the enraged mask, who had no beautiful face to hide. For stung to the quick by finding her disguise of no real use to her, she would, it is most likely, shew her resentment by turning suddenly on her heel in the highest wrath and indignation at the impertinence of the saucy fellow's supposition. That woman, however, at a masquerade, who doth not on the like occasion shew the resentment above-mentioned, is, we may fairly presume, either very handsome or very good-humoured, and contented with possessing no large share of beauty.
Proverbs (says Mr. Addison) are formed on the universal consent of mankind built on experience. The common proverb, that it is the galled horse that winches on being touched, is a proof that the having a sore place is necessary to render the being touched painful.
I believe it might easily be proved, that the darkest ignorance concerning our minds, is not productive of half the evils as is the knowledge of ourselves, unless we could strike at the root of the disease, and bear without pain the sight of what we necessarily are; adding the trouble also of removing, as much as possible, whatever is noxious from our breasts. But when we toss about the sayings of philosophers, and do not take care to enter into their true meaning: we only disguise and cover over falshood by the sanction of acknowledged authority. It would, in my opinion, be an ill compliment to those philosophers, who dwell so strongly on the difficulty of knowing ourselves, to suppose they could have any other meaning than that the difficulty is raised by the perverseness of our inclinations, and our want of candor to own even to ourselves the truths which we have discovered, rather than from any incapacity in our natures for such knowledge.
The Cry stood all this while gaping and staring on each other as if they wanted to catch Portia's meaning: but instead of preserving the candor which she had been just recommending, they were in reality not endeavouring to understand her words, but to censure them; not to examine her sentiments, but to load them with abuse. First, they accused her of talking above their comprehension; in the next breath they denied the possibility of her doing so; then again would they assert that they did not understand her; but in the conclusion they all set themselves hard at work at proving that the fault lay not in their want of candor or capacity, but in her want of meaning. In the most taunting language she was now abused for her boldness in soaring so far out of her depth as to meddle at all with the philosophers, whom they would insinuate were placed in the clouds not to be looked at by any mortal, especially by female eyes; and with pretended humility they talked of such writings as if calculated for the perusal of some other species besides their own, who had nothing to do but to stand at a distance and admire.
Portia. Since, O ye Cry, you are so offended at my mentioning the philosophers, I will tell you a familiar story to illustrate my meaning.
A merchant in the city had three daughters. They had every one of them separate apartments; and the father of these girls insisted on it that each of them should keep her own apartment in decent order.
Miss Betty, the eldest, was a slut; and instead of making every thing clean, she used herself to the lazy odious custom of thrusting about what was dirty into closets, cupboards, holes and corners.
Miss Nanny, the second sister, was properly a slattern. She had a carelessness in her disposition, which might be opposed to exact neatness, but not to decent cleanliness.
Miss Jenny, the youngest, always kept herself and her apartments perfectly neat and tidy.
One day it chanced that Miss Betty had some visitors. As soon as she heard them at the door she was all confusion, running here and there to fill her hiding places, and to make her rooms appear tolerably decent. She had but just recovered herself, and was seated with her acquaintance, when Miss Jenny (wanting something out of a closet in her sister's room) came in, opened the closet door, and discovered to the guests such a slut's hole as made Betty colour like scarlet, and tremble in every joint with the shame of such a discovery. She had however so much command of herself as to say nothing for the present. But no sooner were the visitors gone, than she began to abuse her sister so loudly and immoderately, that it was impossible for Jenny to be heard one word in her own defence. At last, when Betty was out of breath, and could talk no longer, Jenny, in the mildest terms, assured her that she intended not any offence; she humbly begged her pardon, and said every thing she could think of to appease her sister's wrath: but all in vain! for it was the discovery of her own trumpery which had raised her anger; nor could the innocence of Jenny's intentions by any means be proved to a mind so enflamed with wrath, and so irritated by vexation. Betty, from this time forward, took a most inveterate hatred to her sister Jenny ; nor ever afterwards saw her entering the room without looking ascance at her, as thinking she was come with a malicious intention of discovering more of her dirty ways.
Will any one say that Betty did not know the state of her own apartments, but fancied they were quite clean when she acted thus? I should rather be inclined to pronounce, that it was consciousness, and not ignorance, that, on the sight of Jenny, raised all this hurly burly in Betty's mind.
Miss Nanny, whenever her sisters came into her apartments, and found fault with a few scattered things that lay about the room through carelessness, was not angry, but rather obliged to them for assisting her in putting her rooms in order. Nanny knew that there was no more to be discovered than what was visible before their eyes, and therefore had neither fear nor anger in her mind at their approach.
Little Jenny, in whose apartments no real fault was to be found, dreaded not the nicest scrutiny; nor suffered any emotion from the restless inspection of her sister Betty into every closet, cupboard, and corner of her rooms.
One day when Deby was searching about, and carrying a broom to sweep where there was no dust, she struck her sister Jenny such a blow on the head as almost stunned her; but when Betty assured her that the blow was accidental, Jenny's unsuspicious and friendly mind was soon appeased, and perfectly contented. When Betty had for a long time searched for dirt and litter, and all to no purpose, she fell into the strangest whim I ever heard of. She would not give credit even to her own eyes, but (thinking no doubt on the trumpery in her own apartments) insisted on it that 'twas utterly impossible for any place to be so clean as Jenny's rooms appeared to be. She was positive, she said, that it was Jenny's more artful manner of hiding her litter from her acquaintance, that made her pass upon the world for a neat and decent woman.
Behind this bulwark of Jenny's supposed hypocrisy and cunning did Betty intrench herself, and often would she say, that "for her part she did not pretend to such perfection; and since all mankind had dirt in their apartments, those were in her opinion the most honest, who did not, by hiding it quite away, impose upon the world a belief that they had none."
Let no one presume to say, that this was not knowing herself: for Betty was conscious of the falsehood of her assertion, and was thoroughly convinced that Jenny had really no dirt or disorder in her apartments. Betty said this because she had an inclination to say it, and that very inclination arose from a knowledge of its falsehood.
Betty is the man who inviting the turba, cultivating every degree of evil in his mind, conscious of his own turpitude, lives a life of horror for fear of being discovered, and therefore suspects and hates every one around him.
Nanny is the man, who through carelessness and love of pleasure is guilty of faults, but doth not love nor cherish them.
Jenny is the man, who cherishing the dextra with a true christian spirit, keeps his conscience clear, and his heart free from one malicious thought; who barricades his breast against the turba, and with watchful care prevents their most distant approach.
The Cry now changed their inclination of censuring Portia for meddling with the philosophers, into a desire of abusing her for talking such low and indelicate stuff: but recollecting that she had opened to them a door for the admiration of their own wisdom, in extracting a meaning from the most trifling tale; unheeding of her own general and philosophic explanation of her story, they each began narrowly to apply the characters of miss Nanny and miss Betty to some one or other of their own female acquaintance: but as to the character of Jenny, they denied it to have any existence in nature.
Portia. You have shewn me, O ye Cry, that besides the word to the vulgar, and the word to the wise, which may be found in all good fables, there is also a word to the malicious: for no other name can be given to such a narrow application as you have made of the merchant's daughters. But to extract private libels from public satire hath ever been the office of malevolence and folly.
The Cry, excessively nettled at Portia's last observation, declared it as their opinion, that all she had ever said of the word to the wise was stark nonsense, and uttered with a vain desire of setting off her own wisdom.
Portia. If any thing I have advanced can give the least offence; or bear the interpretation you now insinuate, I will gladly change the word to the wise into the word to the learner, it being I confess in one respect a much properer phrase: for whoever is above receiving instruction couched in fables, as a learner, will never be the wiser for all the knowledge and learning that is extant under the sun. For although the learners may become the wise, yet must the wilful always remain in their ignorance.
Beaum. & Fletcher.
The Cry were so enraged at finding all their attempts to confuse and confound Portia's sentiments baffled, and their own malevolence detected, that they could not bear the sight. Suddenly therefore they turned their eyes another way; they recollected Portia's saying, that she thought herself more deserving than Melantha of the love of Ferdinand; they still hugged close the idea of her insufferable vanity; censured her for having amused them with a heap of contradictions, and then concluded with a repetition of their new discovery, namely, that vanity is the only actuating motive in the human mind; by which, had they spoke plainly, they intended to confine their meaning to the mind of Portia only.
Portia. I do not perceive in what manner my saying, that I think I deserve the love of Ferdinand better than Melantha, can possibly prove me possessed of so large a share of vanity as you, O ye Cry, are ready to lay to my charge. But supposing me ever so vain, your conclusion that vanity is the only actuating motive to the human mind, doth not appear to me naturally to follow. If my faults were as innumerable as the sands of the sea; if I have not one virtue, but on the contrary am possessed of every vice in the catalogue; truth will nevertheless steadily keep her own place; and as far as my judgment goes, I will always bear her testimony, and not by any hocus pocus tricks endeavour to turn vice into virtue, or fallacy into truth. 'Tis this desire of bending all things to our own purposes, which turns them into confusion, and is the chief source of every error in our lives.
I say, I depended on the judgment of Ferdinand to distinguish between me and Melantha, who best deserved his love. Nor do I think there is more vanity in doing justice to ones self, than doing justice to another. I was truly sensible of the real merit of Ferdinand; and from being able to distinguish his true character, I esteemed him above all mankind. My own natural taste induced me to like him, and from the kindness and innocence of his behaviour, I loved him with the utmost warmth of gratitude. His happiness (as I have repeatedly said) was the strongest and most forcible wish of my soul: and altho' in his pursuit of happiness I had been forced to lose so great a pleasure as the enjoyment of his company, had he attained his pursuit, my first wish must have been gratified. Were we separated never to meet again by the distance of a thousand miles, yet must the hearing of his prosperity give me the most sensible pleasure; [now the word impossible re-echo'd through the assembly] whilst to have his company at the expence of knowing that I was a burthen to him, or in any way the cause of his uneasiness; was he to conceal the truth as much as possible, and instead of upbraiding me to make it his business to indulge and gratify me, yet should I be very miserable and unhappy.
Now the Cry, unable longer to contain themselves, threw forth a loud affirmation, that what Portia described was not in nature; that it was all refined nonsense, and that no human being ever yet had such a way of thinking.
Portia. How easily should I have gained credit in relating what passed within my own mind, had not you, O ye Cry, known yourselves, and found in your own hearts the impossibility of thinking or acting in the same manner. But with all the ridicule you attempt to throw on my words, you only prove to me that, in spite of your inclinations to the contrary, you in fact admire what you pretend to despise.
Portia could never say any thing more certain of raising all the turba in the minds of the Cry, than by thus repeatedly informing them that their hearts were no more concealed from others than from themselves. In the height of their rage they used many expressions to prove her in the wrong, which (as is commonly the case with indulged passions) clearly proved her to be in the right.
Portia. For all what I have said seems so incredible to your ears, yet doth it amount to no more than a plain confession, that with an honest simplicity of heart I really loved Ferdinand; and what I have described of myself is but a description of the natural progress of true love in the mind. Whenever any passion, to which the name of love is given, wanders into another road, 'tis my unalterable opinion that the name is falsely given. Love disclaims its acquaintance, and PRIDE or DESIRE, or both, walking hand in hand, may justly claim it as all their own.
Melantha's esteem for Ferdinand was built on that tottering foundation, the opinion of others: her love for him was confined within the selfish narrow bounds of wishing to make him the instrument of her own pleasures: her liking to him at the most went no farther than an accidental desire, raised by the general law of attraction, and caught in the road of endeavouring to gratify her vanity: therefore plainly seeing all this, I could not but think that in the balance I best deserved the love of Ferdinand. Yet at that very time (load them, O ye Cry, with refinement as much as you please) these were my real thoughts, and these sort of reflexions sometimes passed in my mind.
I think myself, 'tis true, in some measure deserving the love of Ferdinand: but in the end should he on reflexion prefer Melantha, so unbounded is my confidence in his judgment, that I shall be dubious of myself. And altho' I am certain that I am not mistaken in what passes in my own breast concerning him, yet I shall suspect that I have fallen into a common error, and have suffered my own passions to drive me headlong on to mistake Melantha. [ Now we are affectedly humbled, said the Cry.] But when I examine myself, and reflect that Ferdinand of all mankind is my fixed choice, that altho' the whole world was to be so blinded as to imagine him an idiot, yet would my opinion be as a rock immoveable: [ self-conceit and stubbornness were uppermost in the thoughts of the Cry] that altho' distress of every kind, poverty, and its almost constant attendant contempt, was to take ever so strong hold of him; yet would I chuse to share his distress, and assiduously to use my utmost endeavours to lighten his misfortunes, rather than to be placed by any other on the highest summit of human grandeur and glory. —When on the other hand I think, nay am certain, unless the strongest prejudice blinds my eyes, that any one man amongst ten thousand (provided her best friend was her rival) would please Melantha full as well; and that if Ferdinand was to lose the reputation of his understanding, her love would instantly vanish; that she would not chuse to share his misfortunes, but with the contempt of the rest of the world, he must unavoidably experience that of Melantha. I confess when I made this comparison, and yet fancied that Ferdinand in his heart preferred Melantha, a refractory notion sometimes attempted to arise in my mind, implying, "'tis a little hard;" and this notion I could not help accompanying with a sigh: but as soon as I had the power of reflexion, knowing that the mind is not in a proper disposition whilst it is inclined to imagine itself dealt hardly with, I always took this notion by the head and shoulders, and with my utmost resolution cast it out as matter of offence.
The Cry now began to play over all their postures, and to signify to each other a new discovery just come to their knowledge; and this was no other than that Portia's last words amounted to an absolute contradiction of all her former sentiments concerning love: for they proved perfectly to their own satisfaction, that Portia had by implication fully informed them that she was possessed at that time with a raging jealousy against Melantha; that she felt the sharpest indignation against Ferdinand for daring to think himself at liberty to like whom he pleased; and, in short, that all those passions to which Portia had a little before so resolutely refused to give the name of love, had taken full possession of her whole soul. They made use of their wonted arguments, such as clamor, sneers, &c. not to convince Portia, but to justify, as they fancied, their several accusations which they knew really to be false; and it was that knowledge which induced the bitterness of their anger in such their accusations.
Portia. An intruding notion, which was carefully watched in its first rise, which was immediately as well as resolutely thrown out, although the love of Ferdinand was in the balance, and which produced also nothing more than a rising sigh, pressed back to my own bosom, hath no more real likeness to raging jealousy and frantic fury, than have those turbulent passions to true and gentle love. But once resolved, O ye Cry, to chain down truth on the side of your own inclinations, with what an unlimited faith do ye give credit to the most glaring absurdities, and the most absolute contradictions! Oh that you had never known, no not even had the least suspicion of yourselves! that you had really believed yourselves possessed of all goodness and wisdom! How much inveterate malice would then be spared, and what an immense way would it go in driving the tormenting turba from your bosoms! How greatly, O ignorance, art thou to be preferred before every degree of knowledge, short of that real wisdom which teaches us to amend our faults, or to bear with patience and humility those defects which are not within our power to remove.
This was so like a former rebuke of Portia's, by which the audacious Cry were before abashed, that they endeavoured to turn the discourse, by calling on her for a farther account of Melantha, whom secretly in their hearts they all approved, as being (as they were now convinced) one of their own society.
Old Play.
Whenever Melantha imagined that Ferdinand paid her any deference, or preferred her in his regard, she had so many sly contrivances to throw forth the insolence of her heart, that I fancy she must have lived without sleep in order to have invented them: yet had she a difficult part to act, as that insolence was to be visible only to me, and totally hid from the of Ferdinand.
This labor of acting a double part is a strange choice for any one to make! It is like carrying a dark lantern, and keeping the thoughts continually on the watch for fear of making a mistake, and, by turning the wrong side, of exposing their own countenances, which they desire to keep hid. This double part also is generally undertaken for the same purpose as the dark lantern is carried; to perpetrate some mischievous intent.
But Melantha was baffled in her design of becoming the object of my envy; for I knew her character; and that she should act conformable to it was neither matter of my wonder or vexation. It was the behaviour of Ferdinand alone that was capable in the least degree of influencing my mind. Insolence I was certain could not take root in his heart; it was not the proper soil to produce such weeds. I think, as Desdemona says, the sun where he was born drew all such humours from him. Had he even dropped any expression which, at first sight, I might have construed into insolence, I should have blamed myself for such a construction, and should carefully have searched my own heart for the cause of such an error. I should have arraigned some indulged inclination of perverting my judgment: I should have endeavoured first to have discovered, and then to have driven it from my bosom.
The Cry, conscious that they had never imputed any mistake to their own inclinations; that they had never searched their own hearts for any error, and therefore had never found the only place where it lay hid; were very angry with Portia for pretending to assert, that she had ever exerted resolution enough to stand such a self-examination. Then, for my part, and, I do not pretend, &c. &c. were re-echoed through the assembly: and all those sentences which begin with "for my part I don't," always imply "for your part you do." At last the Cry, from this account of Portia's impartial examination of her own mind, jumbled up a very odd accusation; for dropping what she last said of herself, they dwelt on the confidence she had placed in Ferdinand; nodded, winked, and exulted in the discovery that she was the most partial creature breathing. It was no wonder, they said, for a woman, actuated so strongly by partiality as Portia was, to dwell on the great esteem she had for the man she liked. It was acting just like all the rest in the world. They could not make her the compliment of thinking she had, in this instance, any superiority over the rest of her sex. They were too sincere to flatter her in such a manner. Then was the word partiality again tossed about from one to the other; and the whole Cry were unanimous in their opinion, that Portia stood fully convicted of it to the highest degree.
Portia thought to herself that the word partiality had no more to do with what she had been saying, than the word hobnob : but to convince the Cry that any thing they please to say is not perfectly to the purpose, was a task which she knew would be in vain,; she asked them therefore what idea they had really annexed to the word partiality.
The Cry were some time before they gave any answer to this question; at last they produced so many, that to enumerate them would be endless: but the sum and substance of all the meaning that could be extracted from half an hour's babble was, that partiality was something very bad, and they resolutely persisted that Portia was guilty of it.
Portia. Without going farther for an explanation of the word than the common acceptation of it, partiality means a willingness to justify rather than condemn the words or actions of any person for whom we have conceived an affection. If this affection should be built on the foundation of capricious liking, then is our partiality towards that person an injudicious approbation.
This is not all, said Clodio from the Cry; for partiality will approve in one person the very same actions which it condemns in another.
Portia. Unless the inducement to such approbation can be proved to be an ill-grounded esteem, obtained from us by flattery, I see nothing so absurd in such a favourable construction of some men's words and actions. For on due consideration we shall find it I believe true, that some persons have a right to our partiality: or rather, from the uniform innocence that runs through their conversation, they have a right to claim it as a piece of justice at our hands, that we should interpret in their favour any little accidental appearance of a contradiction in their behaviour, or in their sentiments. This, instead of being a blameable partiality, ought to be called a right-placed confidence, and is nothing more than common charity of mind.
"Now we are all benevolence and charity, said the Cry; but when we mention Oliver and Melantha, we can shew our prejudice as plainly as we can our partiality, when we chuse to be lavish of our praises on our favourites Cordelia and Ferdinand ."
Portia. Can it justly be called partiality not to yield our belief without the strongest proofs that a peach-tree will not produce sour crabs? or is it prejudice against the poor crab-tree not to expect from it the melting peach? And yet the not yielding our assent to the possibility of a peach-tree's bearing crabs, might, with full as much propriety, be termed partiality, as the unbounded confidence I have expressed towards the innocent and well-regulated minds of Ferdinand and Cordelia. If with justice also we might apply the word prejudice to any one's persisting in the belief that peaches are not produced by crab-trees, then with equal justice must I stand condemned of prejudice for pronouncing, that the language of Oliver and Melantha (however they may endeavour to disguise their thoughts) must be the genuine fruit of the turba, which are crawling and twisting themselves about their wretched hearts. The true distinction between that capricious partiality, which is the result of wrong judgment, and that tendency towards approving, nay sometimes excusing our friends, whom long-tried experience hath endear'd to us, is to me so plain, that I should have said very little on the subject, did I not daily perceive that the great dread of appearing partial, and the general outcry for impartiality, hath opened a field for mankind to give a loose to every degree of harshness in their dispositions, and, under the pretence of justice, to suppress with an iron hand every inlet to mercy. This great love of impartiality sometimes goes so far as not to suffer men's failings to rest with them in their graves, and urges us on to the tearing open the wounds of our dead friends, and, as Mr. Addison says, exposing them to public view: but by this renting and tearing them open (to continue the metaphor) they must necessarily be enlarged, and often to a little scar is given the appearance of a ghastly wound. In a rigid, or call it an impartial examination, into the merits of the living, it may be supposed that the amendment of the person is designed by such rough physic; but the pretence of probing the wounds of the dead, in order to heal them, is by death rendered impossible. Where then can be the utility or inducement to such impartial justice? I am afraid the inducement is found in the security arising from the common saying, that dead dogs, —&c. (the proverb, as Hamlet says, is something musty) and the utility in the raising our own fame on the mangled reputations of our dead friends.
The Cry, although they were not fond of agreeing with Portia, were struck with such a reverential awe for themselves whenever they should be dead, that they did not contradict her sentiments on this head: but they carried their compassion for the dead to such an extreme, as plainly shewed they had none to spare for any human creature living.
Phædrus.
In spite of all the pains Melantha took in acting her double part, and carrying her dark lantern steady, it often turned its light upon herself, and gave me so full a view of her, as to enable me with certainty, I believe, to draw her picture. From a woman's behaviour to her lover and her friends around her, it is no difficult task to describe every step she would take on being married to the man whom she believes to be the choice of another. And if I may be permitted once more to assume the character of Melantha, I will endeavour fairly to exhibit the life which her imagination must have formed in being the wife of Ferdinand.
The Cry were not so averse to this proposal of Portia's, as from their aversion to all her imaginary flights of fancy might have been expected: they had a faint remembrance, that in Portia's last representation of Melantha, it turned out to her own mortification; and desirous of once more enjoying such pleasing sounds, they, with ready acquiescence, intreated her to tell them in what manner the happy Melantha enjoyed herself when she was married to Ferdinand.
Portia. Whether in reality Melantha ever enjoyed that superior lot, is not at present my purpose to declare: but at the time when she had made herself believe that it was her highest wish to become the wife of Ferdinand, while she was labouring under some apprehensions lest I should be the object of his choice, and yet from his complacency of temper had gathered hopes enough to form a distant prospect of success. These were the thoughts which I doubt not sometimes passed within her bosom. "Oh that I could but once make Ferdinand fully declare himself my lover, to free me from those dreadful apprehensions which I confess I sometimes have, that Portia is more agreeable to him than myself! For fear of losing my desired prize, I would soon fix him in the marriage chains; but I would so far conceal my inward triumph over Portia, the neglected Portia, that I would more assiduously than ever seek her conversation, and force myself into her friendship. I would intreat her company to church on the solemn day of our marriage; I would engage her not to refuse me, by urging to her her own declarations of the pleasure she always took in beholding her friend's happiness. I would insist upon her going with us to make some stay at our pleasant country-house, which I intend Ferdinand shall take for me on my wedding. Her delight in his company and conversation would induce her to accept my offer; for I have often heard the mean-spirited creature declare, that if she loved any man (and I know she loves Ferdinand) there was no conjuration in his being married to another, which could banish such love from her mind. Oh heavens! what an unaccountable young woman is Portia! I am sure was she to be married to Ferdinand, all my love to him would vanish with a vengeance, as I may say; for nothing less than vengeance could appease the torments of my breast. Daggers or poison would be my only wish; nor could toads or adders be more loathsome to my sight, than would be Portia if she was the wife of Ferdinand. —But avaunt thou tormenting picture, and let me again suppose myself the happy woman. — Having prevailed with Portia to accompany us to our country-house at—as soon as we were settled I would give out that I saw company, and this village being remarkable for the number of genteel families who live there, as well as for their great politeness to strangers, I should not want spectators and admirers of my wedding cloaths, the neatness of my furniture, the richness of my plate, and the elegance of my fancy in china, shells, &c. But my chief joy would not be in shewing off those trifling things which money can give any one possession of, but in shewing off my husband. When at table with other learned men, Ferdinand talked as learnedly as they, I would frequently interrupt him with my dear and my love; so as not to let the company one minute forget, that the man who uttered such good sense was my husband. Yet all this good sense in my husband, I must contrive by some trick or other to have transferred to myself . This I would effect by watching narrowly after some peculiarity in my husband's temper; which being once found, I would make such a bustle about complying with it before company, that they should always go away satisfied with the notion of my superior understanding, which could thus condescend to humour a man in his unaccountable whims. Ferdinand's openness of temper and generosity of mind, would make him conceal nothing from me; and I should every day find something new to work upon, whilst he should know no more of me than I thought proper; nor would I fail to have some hidden, as well as some apparent view in all my actions. I would leave no methods untried to retain Portia still in our family, as a constant witness of my triumph. She would perhaps soon see through all my tricks, and find me out; but this I would by no means endeavour to prevent, as I know that nothing could afflict her more, than to see her beloved Ferdinand dealt with thus treacherously. I should then have the inward satisfaction to know, that Portia with a most poignant regret would secretly think, O that I had been happy enough to have pleased Ferdinand! how differently would I have acted towards him! But whatever Portia might think or see, she must not dare to say the least word to Ferdinand: for if she should, what a clamor would I soon raise against her as a mischief-maker! How would I extol in the highest terms my own civility to her! How would I brand her with the names of treacherous and ungrateful! I would load her with the accusation of making a breach between me and my lawful husband. I would contrive that the whole world should believe that her design was to allure Ferdinand from his virtuous wife. Then would Portia's infamy be the consequence; and I should enjoy all the raptures of the highest revenge."
The minds of the Cry now all sympathized so strongly with the raptures of Melantha for this compleat triumph over Portia, that they could admit no other image. They fairly forgot in whose person Portia had been speaking; they imagined Melantha present before their eyes. They declared that it was ever their opinion, that Portia would at last come to the highest disgrace. They pityed poor Melantha for entertaining such a treacherous guest, and abused Portia as if she was absent in the most virulent terms they could invent.
Portia at first was a little startled, and could not directly comprehend their meaning. But Una said—Don't you perceive, Portia, that the Cry have all drank of the Circean cup; they are intoxicated by the pleasure of supposing it possible for Melantha to have the power of treating you in such a manner. They are so drunk with their own inclinations, that they have literally lost their senses, and are metaphorically all standing upon their heads.
Portia plainly saw their transformation; but she took no other method of reducing them again into their natural forms, than thus to continue her discourse.
Portia. These, from the knowledge I have of Melantha's mind, were sometimes her pleasing hopes; but like the poor man in the Spectator, she found her basket overturned; and all her imaginary joys vanished by the obtruding thought, that perhaps Ferdinand might be able to look through all her designs, and prevent all her endeavours of imposing on him; and 'twas possible besides, that she might never be his wife. This thought awakened the Cry also from their pleasing dream. They hated the light, and wished like Nell in the farce, that they could have dreamt for ever. They recollected their own fantastic behaviour, when their heads were so topsy turvy as to believe Melantha present, and Portia absent. Their dread lest Portia as well as Una had observed their being thus mistaken, and what was yet worse, had penetrated the motive to their mistake, roused all the turba in their bosoms, and set their whole souls into a flame: at last they turned off their rage by bursting into a loud fit of laughter, as if they had suddenly found a good jest: and on Portia's enquiring the cause, they declared that they were laughing to think how she and Una were mistaken, in believing them to be in an error. For they only pretended to mistake Portia for Melantha, and were following her example in playing with their own imaginations and whims.
Whether Ferdinand had at that time one serious thought of marrying Melantha, I could not from his behaviour positively discover: and from this uncertainty my most assiduous care was necessary, to preserve such an even balance in my mind, as to prevent my being elated by self-flattery into deceitful hopes, founded only on my own imagination. Nor on the other hand did I give way to despair, which too generally arises only from indignation, at not being treated according to the opinion we may have formed of our own deserts. Such despair whilst it wears the face of modesty, is sculking behind a borrowed disguise, and is ashamed to shew itself in its own natural colours.
The inward misery of Oliver is not to be described on finding himself thus disregarded; and the desire of revenge against me and Melantha, for our preference of Ferdinand, actuated and tormented his mind: the desire of revenge against his brother for deserving to be preferred, imbittered every corner of his bosom. His bed, the proper place of rest, afforded him no repose. And never were the words of the prophet, that "there is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked," more truly verified than in the bosom of Oliver: as he was possessed with the highest degree of revenge, he was consequently oppressed with the highest degree of misery.
Una at this picture dropped her eyes in token of soft pity, and turned her thoughts on Portia's invocation to Bedlam, to enlarge itself.
Whilst the eyes of all the Cry glared with horror, and altho' they felt to the quick the truth of Portia's description, yet they declared that it bore no resemblance to any thing in nature, and was only a phantom of her own brain. They grew also so wondrously tender-hearted and humane, that they could not indure (they said) to think on such a picture of horror, as that with which Portia had presented them. But this was not the first time she had endeavoured to expose human nature, by dwelling on its deformities, or rather the deformities of her own depraved imagination.
Then, they would impose on others for truth, what they were conscious was an absolute falsehood; and Duessa herself, their chief orator, undertook with all her eloquence to plead the cause of benevolence, and to accuse Portia of having denied its existing in human nature.
Duessa performed her part perfectly to their satisfaction. She traced back by a partial remembrance all that Portia had said, capable of being wrested to their present purpose. She accused her of having justified bad characters, and depreciated good ones, in her pretended distinctions between Prior's Emma, lady Anne, and the Ephesian matron. Portia's introducing the new terms of dextra and sinistra, was interpreted by Duessa into a design of exalting her favourites, and abusing those to whom she bore an inveterate hatred. And from a long detail of attempted arguments, Duessa in the end deduced this logical conclusion; that all nice distinctions of characters are intended as a general satire against mankind; and finished her harangue with an assertion, that Portia was the most malevolent satirical creature that ever yet was born.
Portia. So heavy a charge as you have now mustered up against me, O ye Cry, I cannot well pass by in silence; but to the candor of Una I appeal, whether I am deserving of your rigorous censures: or whether my endeavours have not been to support the existence of good characters; and to shew that the seeds of good-nature, benevolence, and every amiable quality are in almost every human breast; and would undoubtedly yield the first of such grain, were they not choaked and smothered by the rank weeds, which men through choice, and not necessity, take pains to cultivate.
That my being desirous of introducing the word dexter into the mind, to express an uprightness of acting as well, as the sinister is used, to point out paltry and base designs, can, I confess, as fairly be proved to arise from my desire of depreciating human nature, as that all nice distinctions are a satire against mankind.
Oh ignorance, how often could I invoke thy friendly aid! Did you not, O ye Cry, perfectly know yourselves, and were ye not conscious on which side you would be ranged; if, from a just distinction in character, the human race were to be properly divided, you would be no longer in dread of such a division.
When at first I was desirous of introducing to you a good character, and so far from thinking it unnatural, declared him of my own acquaintance, you screamed out that it was the faultless monster ; but when I contrasted it with a bad one, you favoured me with your attention, and hung on my words in hopes of receiving food for your malice. Your resolutely denying that there was to be found such a real character as miss Jenny, and yet your readiness to apply the characters of the two other sisters Betty and Nanny, in my story of the merchant's daughters, fully prove the high opinion you have of human nature, which you now pretend so strenuously to vindicate. If I commend any one from my own knowledge, you accuse me of partiality; if from the same certainty I dispraise or censure, 'tis set down to the account of prejudice. I cannot even warmly admire the writings of a known and approved author, but you immediately call forth for me the abusive appellation of PUFF, in hopes by these means to mark with contempt and scorn every kind of deserved praise.
Your eager thirst after methods of abusing me very little do I heed or regard: But your outcry that human nature is vilified, when one false or rotten heart is detected, your having the words virtue and benevolence continually in your mouths, your bestowing every human virtue profusely on all mankind, but taking them positively from every individual, is so common, so stale a practice, in order to impose upon the world a belief of your own great goodness, that nothing but perfect inexperience can be deceived by it.
If I am mistaken, let Una correct my error; but as the case at present appears to me, your desire of supporting the cause of virtue and goodness, against my attempts to extirpate them from the human race, is like a petition from the wolves, that they may protect the sheep against the watchful dog, or like the same request made from the fox, to have a grant for being a sole protector of the domestic feather'd kind.
This ingenious device, peculiar to the Cry, of declaring that human nature is vilified, and mankind attacked whenever any of their fallacies are laid open to public view, is one of those arcana which rouses all the turba in their breasts, and fills them with the most dreadful apprehensions on the least danger of a discovery. Too well they knew the truth of what Portia had said; and without the dreaded decision of Una, they clung close to each other, muttering and meditating future vengeance.
Portia. The man or woman who is continually putting in practice sly artifices, for vexing and teazing those around them, and from whose mouth daily flows nothing but the words of spite and envy, shall not pretend, under the general notion of the goodness and benevolence of the human race, to hide the malignity of their own hearts. 'Tis from observation on all his words and actions, that I venture boldy to describe the secret working of Oliver's bosom: but he never was so perplexed in his life, as in his attempts to mollify the torments in his own breast, by communicating part of them to me and Melantha: for the characteristic difference between us two, render'd it impossible by the same methods to vex us both. Melantha's mind he was perfectly acquainted with by the force of sympathy; but not one of his wise maxims or general observations on the sex, could lead him to the knowledge of a single thought that passed in my breast. When he endeavoured therefore to communicate the turba to us both, Jupiter could grant but half his prayer.
One great diversion with him was (for there was nothing so triflingly paltry that a mind guided by the sinistra will not descend to) that when he had been abroad with his brother, he would inform us of some peculiar notice that Ferdinand had taken of some pretty woman, in order to alarm our minds with jealous fears: and with Melantha he in part succeeded; but on me he had seldom any chance of enjoying the malicious pleasure he proposed to himself: nay even with Melantha he was not perfectly satisfied; for altho' she might believe his report, yet would the joy arising from the knowledge, that Ferdinand could not fix his love on another woman without my disappointment as well as her own, prevent her being so much vexed as miss Oliver designed. One instance of this kind of girlish foolery practised by him was as follows.
Ferdinand and his brother had been together near three weeks in the country, at the house of a gentleman with whom they had long been intimately acquainted. On their return, my pleasure at again beholding Ferdinand was so great, that I was animated into a liveliness of humour more than is commonly natural to me; and this was such wormwood to Melantha, that it poisoned all the comfort she might otherwise have expected from his return. She would gladly have accepted of his absence, for the sake of my being barred his conversation. Besides, she could not prevail on herself to believe that I could be so visibly and unaffectedly delighted only with the company of Ferdinand, unless I had flattered myself with having gained the preference in his esteem. But Melantha had a laborious part to perform; for it was necessary in the part she had undertaken of being my shadow and adopting my sentiments, that she should appear filled with the highest joy on the return of Ferdinand, whilst her bosom was really filled with the dreadfullest apprehensions from seeing that gaiety of disposition in me, which was her task to imitate. But of Melantha I speak here only en passant, and shall now return to Oliver.
He took the opportunity of his brother's first absence, after his coming back to town, to inform both Melantha and me of the great gaiety and unusual pleasantry of Ferdinand whilst he was in the country. Mistaken Oliver! to imagine that the knowledge of Ferdinand's enjoying himself could ever wound my heart! I smiled from real pleasure; and Melantha resolving to continue the part she had undertaken, twisted her mouth in order to mimic that smile; but in reality her eyes grew fierce instead of brightening into chearfulness; and the thought that Ferdinand could enjoy himself in her absence set the turba to their usual work within.
Oliver saw Melantha's perturbation. Sympathy discovered it to him; but he had no traces, nor could his wise maxims lend him any, by which he might read my mind. He was willing to make himself believe, that I was artfully concealing the uneasiness, which hearing of Ferdinand's chearfulness in my absence had given me; yet he saw something he did not like, and the turba within made him feel something which no one can like. However he was resolved to try me to the utmost; and began therefore to throw forth some small hints, as if Ferdinand had made love to one of the daughters of the gentleman to whom they paid their visit. We could not but understand him; for to confess the truth, his small hints were conveyed in the plainest terms imaginable.
Had Melantha heard that Ferdinand had been cruelly murdered, it would have brought joy to her heart, in comparision with the intelligence which Oliver had now given her: and whilst her eyes flashed fire, and her every feature expressed disappointment and indignation at the thought that Ferdinand in her absence could not only enjoy himself, but meet with an object worthy of his addresses; I confess a rising sigh was swelling in my bosom, which with some difficulty I suppressed.
The Cry all eagerly seized this sigh of Portia's, and worried it about till with their fallacious breaths they had swelled it into a raging storm. They pronounced Portia's confession of this sigh to be another absolute contradiction of all her foregoing sentiments. And it was now their choice to babble forth their triumph on their discovery of her contradictions in ironical terms, addressed not to Portia, but to each other. We thought, said some of them, with how much pleasure Portia could see Ferdinand married to another woman. — Talking absurdly you know is the common fate of all those who set themselves up for more than mortal. —Great wits have short memories, and are apt indeed to contradict themselves. —Then a kind of indolent self-satisfied laugh was heard throughout the assembly.
Portia. I am not surprized that you, O ye Cry, can think I have talked the highest absurdity, if it is possible to deduce from any of my past words such a conclusion, as that I ever could have given up Ferdinand with pleasure; for all my prospects of happiness in this world were centered in the hope of his affections. Ferdinand, I must repeat, could not have been the same loss to any other woman as to me; for I verily believe that I am the only one of his acquaintance who hath truly penetrated his character; and, consequently, the only one who can properly be said truly to love him.
In Plato's dialogues, one of the disciples of Socrates (after describing a set of people to whom that philosopher's conversation must have been disagreeable) tells him, that such people could not love him, however desirous from other motives they might be of appearing in his company; and this because they did not understand him. I may venture therefore, I think, to affirm, that without reciprocally understanding each other, there can be no true love. A man who chuses a companion, whose capacity doth not reach high enough to comprehend any of his ideas, might (as far as regards that single companion) be as well struck dumb; for the utility of language is to him entirely vanished. Had I only read the character of such a man as Ferdinand judiciously given, although he had passed through life a thousand years ago, and had I known that at the same time there lived a Portia, whose head penetrated, and whose heart was warmed with that character; had they been separated I could not but have sighed: yet I freely confess the sigh comes deeper from my heart, when I consider it as my own case; and, without keeping a strict guard over my thoughts, they would wander into the road towards discontent; and I could be ready to say, "'Tis pitiful, 'tis wondrous pitiful!"
The Cry not understanding Portia's humour in the above quotation, opened full mouthed against her, for pretending that she thought or acted differently from all other women; for by her own account, they said, she was filled with that self-compassion which she had so much condemned; and was also full as much vexed at Ferdinand's courting another woman as poor Melantha was.
Portia. If you will not, O ye Cry, understand the difference between a sigh, attempting to rise in a heart melted with gentle sorrow, and a rageful look proceeding from a heart alarmed with tumultuous passions, I cannot possibly help it. This confusing them together is not owing to your want of understanding; for had you not an obstinate inclination to prove me guilty of absurdity, you have no incapacity for making such a distinction.
Although Portia never had, and indeed could not bring a greater accusation against the Cry, than thus maliciously perverting and confounding all she said to the purpose of abusing her; yet did this accusation itself for the present quite reverse the scene, and conquer that very inclination to abuse of which she had accused them.
The allowing that they possessed a capacity of distinguishing, was the soporiferous draught that calmed into a momentary repose the turba in their bosoms. Although with this pleasing bait they were to swallow the potion of knowing that their malice was not hid from Portia's discernment, yet they were on a sudden so totally changed, that they agreed by consent that Portia was really possessed of a great deal of wit, joined to the most penetrating judgment. And would she have submitted to the insult with patience, they would have bestowed on her the most fulsome flattery; for by such means they were willing to repay what they so highly esteemed, namely, an acknowledgment that they possessed the trifling advantage of a head capable of distinguishing, whilst they wanted that uprightness of heart which alone could enable them to make a proper use of that capacity.
Una, from the moment Portia had accused the Cry of what she imagined the most dreadful of all charges, namely, perverseness and malignity of heart, had expected that the sharpest and most pointed arrows in their quiver would have been discharged at Portia. She was amazed therefore to find all their darts transformed into soft feathers, and all their indignation changed into a contention who most should praise and admire her.
Portia. Wonder not, O my beloved and ever revered Una, at the strange and contradictory behaviour of the Cry. They lead a life of shutting close their eyes from their great abhorrence of the light, yet suffer intolerable torments from the fear that their acquaintance should suspect that they are naturally blind; for nothing can equal their dread of being suspected to labour under any natural defect. Only allow that they are able to behold the brightness of the sun, whenever they are disposed in inclination so to do; and so strangely are they infatuated by this concession, that, without any rage or resentment, they will bear the charge of thus willingly shutting out the blessing of light.
Una. Well Portia may you say that the Cry are strangely infatuated: for this behaviour seems to me full as pregnant of madness, or the grossest folly, as if a man was to hide his face with shame, or to swell with wrath and indignation, at its being known that he once accidentally stumbled for want of light; and yet should stand unmoved, nor shew the least signs of abashment, for being accused of having treacherously committed the most atrocious murder.
The Cry were so rapt up in the enjoyment of Portia's acknowledging their capacities, that they did not hear one word of what passed between her and Una: but recollecting at last that part of Portia's relation, from which by their falling on her rising sigh they had drawn her, they desired her to proceed in her story.
Terence.
Oliver forming the same judgment of my rising sigh as you yourselves (O ye Cry, just now formed, and from the same motives) triumphed in the joyful thought that he had communicated the turba to my bosom. But to pursue his triumph, he hastened to acquaint us that Ferdinand, notwithstanding his most ardent solicitations, had been refused by the young lady; and he was not wanting in intimations that he himself, if he pleased, might have been the real object of her public choice, as it was visible to his penetrating eyes he was of her secret affections. Never could Oliver's cunning artifices more thoroughly take effect than they did at this time on Melantha; for her rage and vexation on thinking she had placed her affections, and was now languishing for a man whom another woman had refused, would have exceeded all bounds, but for the small alleviation that I stood in the same wretched degree of mortification with herself.
As my love to Ferdinand depended not on such outward accidents as the vague opinion of others, what a perfect disappointment would Oliver have met with in me, had I continued to believe his silly inventions! but from the moment he had with so much pains endeavoured to insinuate that he was preferred to his brother, the paltry deceit was all laid open to my eyes; and I visibly perceived that the whole was nothing but a contrivance, first to teaze and vex both me and Melantha, and then to cure us of our love to Ferdinand.
The reason indeed that I at first gave the least credit to any part of Oliver's account was, that I believed Ferdinand to have a heart susceptible of affection——
[She has not much reason for such belief, whispered the Cry to each other, too softly to be heard by Portia.]
—and I doubted not the possibility of his finding an object agreeable to his taste. 'Till Oliver therefore had told us of Ferdinand's being refused from a preference given to himself, the story was not quite incredible. Besides, I knew it to be one of Oliver's favourite maxims, in order to succeed in deceit, to mix up a large quantity of truth with falsehood. I make no doubt but from experience he could have composed a receipt, stampt probatum est, with as exact a measure of their just proportions as was ever drawn up by good housewives for potting beef, woodcock, &c. Take of your falsehood (he would say) so much; cram it into a story, so closely compacted in all its circumstances, that not the least chink may be discerned; then pour over it as much of the butter of truth as will preserve it from detection, and render it impossible for the keenest eye to penetrate through its covering to the falsehood concealed within. The seasoning of gravity or humour must be varied according to the palate for which it is designed.
O cunning Oliver! I could let you (as well as many good housewives, who are very busy in following the directions of expensive receipts in order to save money for their families) into a secret, which would be much more worth your notice; namely, that the truest wisdom in you, and the best housewifry in them, would be, instead of TAKING so much of one thing, and so much of another, to LET ALL YOUR INGREDIENTS ALONE.
I was inwardly convinced, as I before said, of the falsehood of Oliver's story from the face of it: but I was some time after truly informed, that the gentleman where they had passed their time was so pleased with the character and behaviour of Ferdinand, that he offered him a large fortune with his youngest daughter, if he would have become his son-in-law. This generous offer Ferdinand, in the handsomest manner, declined. His reasons, or his motives, being not to the present purpose, I must beg to be excused from repeating.
Oliver soon perceived that my uneasiness was fled; he perceived it with no small vexation: my behaviour baffled all his general observations upon women, put his wisdom to a nonplus, and he had no other refuge to fly to but the making himself believe that I had not one grain of affection in my composition, and was the most stupid, insensible creature breathing.
The Cry here were in a comical dilemma. They had not yet lost sight of Portia's acknowledgment of their capacities enough to suffer their desire of abusing her to rise to its usual height; yet the force of an old habit was so strong, that they could not help being delighted on receiving any image of her stupidity.
Portia. But whilst Oliver was pleasing himself with the thoughts of my insipid want of affections, my imagination was employed in building a pleasing fairy castle, concerning the life I would lead, if ever I should be so happy as to become the wife of Ferdinand. For notwithstanding the affectation of some women, who assert that they are married quite accidentally, and without having once thought of it; yet such a scheme of life passes, I believe, in every woman's head, concerning the man whom she thinks well enough of to desire to marry him. There are some perhaps who go no farther than the visiting scene, dressed in white satin to receive their company; whilst others in their imaginations follow the sad remains of their rich husbands to the grave, and plan out their scheme of widowhood or a future marriage.
That the picture of the married life I wished to lead with Ferdinand often came into my mind, I freely confess; but it is too whimsical perhaps to relate the workings of my own imagination at that time on this subject.
Una assured Portia that it was so far from being too whimsical, that on her saying she had formed such a scheme, she herself was going to call on her for an honest representation of it.
Thus encouraged Portia proceeded.
Portia. The two ideas, husband and Ferdinand, were so closely connected in my imagination, that the former could not be mentioned without the image of the latter's becoming its pleasant companion. I considered him as the husband of my mind, the husband of my voluntary choice, selected from among the rest of mankind by the joint consent of my judgment and inclination. And had I thought of being prevailed to marry any other man, I should have esteemed it little less than adultery: I should should have looked on such an action with horror, and condemned myself as guilty of the highest treachery. To be bribed from the consideration of wealth or grandeur to become the wife of one man, whilst my heart is fixed upon another:—to marry a man, in whose conversation I could have no enjoyment:—to sit at the upper end of one man's table (a very common prudential motive to marriage) and at the same time to wish another in his place:—what prudence! what goodness! It is a sort of policy I could never fathom: and so far does charity begin at home, that I myself am the very last woman I would wish in such a situation.
Portia's disapprobation of those methods of marrying, which the Cry approved, roused them into their old cabal against her, and they stood ready prepared to find matter of offence in her words.
Portia. Whenever I read the speech Shakespear hath put into the mouth of queen Catherine in his Henry VIII. wherein she says,
Just such a wife I used to think could I with pleasure make to Ferdinand. I could not hear Shakespear's Portia in the Merchant of Venice, freely and without reserve giving herself and all her riches to the disposal of Bassanio, without ardently wishing for the power of using the same words, and acting in the same manner towards Ferdinand. How is my heart warmed when I read of the faith and true affection of the Roman Arria to her Petus ! and how often did my imagination prompt me with this secret wish,
Here the Cry, having read the story of Arria and Petus in the Spectators, and fixing their thoughts on what they esteemed the heroical part of her character, expressed their astonishment at Portia's immense vanity and presumption in thus boasting, (as they called it,) of such strength and constancy of mind as would enable her to destroy herself rather than part with Ferdinand.
Portia. It is not the death but the life of Arria which is to me so exemplary. In what manner my fears might be alarmed at the approach of immediate dissolution I pretend not to say; nor, as a christian, could I think it justifiable, or even excusable, to give my husband such a proof of my affection. But when I reflect on Arria's gentleness of spirit; her chusing retirement with her husband, before all the most alluring baits of grandeur; her placing her chief enjoyment in her innocent endeavours to render her dear Petus happy; the joining her own cares with his in the education of their children; and, when Petus lay ill of a fever in one room, and their youngest favourite child dead in the next, her walking to and fro as if the child was yet living, feigning also a chearfulness which her heart was unable to feel, in order to support the drooping spirits of her husband— these are the virtues which raise my admiration: and it is her tender, her affectionate behaviour throughout her whole life, that I would wish to imitate.
Frequently have I thought within myself, to be placed in the bosom of my Ferdinand, not as a treacherous snake, but as his faithful friend; to have his entire